Milk


Thom

Her body wasn’t posed. There was nothing remotely glamorous or cinematic about this. The woman was dead, floating face-down in a ditch next to a stretch of highway that connected two permanently-recessed towns.

I didn’t yet know her name, but I knew the tangle of thorn bushes tattooed on her lower back would likely provide a quick identification if she didn’t have an I.D. on her once we put the word out around town. Girls with tattoos like that always have a following in these parts.

I lived just up the street from the scene so I figured I still had a good 10 minutes before anyone else from the dispatch showed up. It was just me, the early-morning rain, and a young woman who had just died the most-cruel death I could ever imagine.

The thought of running home to my wife, Amy, and three-year-old son back at home, still asleep, toasted by the fireplace, ran through my head, but no. I had a job to do.

My job at that moment consisted of looking down at the young woman’s body as a gust of wind rushed across the pool in the ditch she was in and turned her body face up. I vomited in the back of my throat once I saw her bloated face and swollen belly, slashed open at the bottom, creating an image I’d rather not describe for you other than let you know that it was a fresh c-section scar that had burst open.

Just one more detail I noticed that I feel I have to share with you. Carved into her left arm, seemingly with her own nails were two words - I fought.

Alice

You were supposed to gouge at their eyes when they attacked you, right? Or was that sharks? Maybe bears? No, bears were definitely make yourself as large as you can and make as much loud noise as you can to scare them. A born and raised Alaska girl always knows her proper bear defense.

The problem was I didn’t even get the chance to think about my survival strategies. It all happened so fast. The only thing I had time to do was become a victim.

Thom

A third generation Alaska sheriff, I thought I was prepared for anything I could encounter on the job. Raised at my grandpa and dad’s knees as they wove yarns about the rugged, good ol’ days of the state, my stomach was nails by the time I entered the academy after high school.

Still, I was in no way ready to stomach the image of the dead recent mother rolling in that ditch. I struggled to make the report when I got back to the office, I was shaking so hard.

The fact I had an nine-month pregnant wife waking up back at my house to make my son breakfast when I was on the phone with the Anchorage bureau didn’t help in the least. I was lucky my superior officers were kind and allowed me to follow up the call with a detailed written report about what I saw and gave me a few hours to recoup and see my family before I had to jump headfirst into the investigation of the death that was quickly ruled as a homicide.

It didn’t take them up on the offer. I don’t need to repeat the statistics about the importance of the first 48 hours of a murder investigation. I had to start working.

The woman in the ditch was Krystal Petersen, an unmarried local hairdresser who gave birth to a son just a few weeks before. She wasn’t engaged to the father, but reportedly had a good relationship with him, and he cooperated with our investigation and had an alibi that completely checked out.

Her family life was broken, but not sinister. Her parents were never married and her mom raised her lower-middle class in Ketchikan after her dad moved down to Washington state. She had a half-sister down in Washington, but no siblings in Alaska, and all her extended family described their relationship with her as “good, but distant.”

There were almost no leads. All of Krystal’s co-workers, friends, and strong acquaintances seemed to check out, and no physical evidence at the scene of the crime pointed to anything. We only had one real lead.

Krystal’s laptop at home was open to Ebay when she left and her last search had been for breast milk.

Those first 48 hours flew by without another lead. I checked Krystal’s account on Ebay and it didn’t appear she was selling or buying breast milk and her family said she was breastfeeding just fine with her baby son.

It wasn’t until I pulled away from the heart of the crime that I would start to see how that little puzzle piece of the mystery that was Krystal’s murder that my investigation went anywhere and took me out of my little jurisdiction in Haines, Alaska.

Alice

I usually heard the screaming and crying first thing in the morning. Cliche would tell you it would have been the middle of the night, but I felt the same, dull pain in the morning. The complete darkness of the night allowed me to drift off to some kind of dream world, I think because I at least couldn’t see where I was.

Also, he came at sunrise every morning.

It would start with the screaming and crying and struggle I believed came from the south. The first light of day would announce his arrival and he would go to work.

The screaming would stop and then a quick snapping and pumping sound would be barely audible. I would start to cry uncontrollably as soon as I could hear it. The near silence and the methodical chug of the breast pump was actually worse to me than the screaming and the fighting. The intimacy of the situation was what was most-terrifying to me.

The silence that returned after the pumping stopped chilled my heart. It meant that I was next.

Thom

Alaska is a tricky state to police. It’s more than twice as large as Texas and much of it is incredibly remote, impossible to get to without taking an airplane. So when crimes happen that seem connected across the state, many times it seems impossible to manage. It’s almost like fighting crime back in the 70s.

I can proudly say it was my lead that led to the first real opening in the case. Let’s go back to that initial Ebay clue.

Well, I will actually give the credit to my wife, Amy, a few days after I told her about the investigation. She had a revelation.

If Krystal was a recent mother producing breast milk who was searching for it on Ebay, it’s likely she wanted to see how much it was going for. Given that she was a hairdresser barely making more than $15,000 per-year, she could use the extra income.

Like many clues, that initial clue didn’t prove fruitful. I couldn’t find any record on Ebay of Krystal trying to sell breast milk, but it did lead me to reach out to the sellers based in the state of Alaska who sold on the site.

Apparently there was only one consistent seller of breast milk in the state of Alaska on Ebay in recent years, MarshaMarshaMarsha, and she lived in the tiny village of Egegik over on the southwest coast of the state.

Alice

It had been weeks and I still didn’t know what the guy looked like, though I knew his smell like the back of my hand. That’s how painfully-intimate our situation was.

I honestly wished the guy would have been more tortuous and evil. It would have been easier to stomach him coming and whipping me or beating me down, and then hooking up the breast pump. The fact that he always came in, stroked my hair, kissed me on the crown of my head and then went to work was a cold reminder that almost none of my boyfriends had even been that sweet.

He muttered his name to me one time in the middle of a pump and I think it was a mistake, because he wouldn’t repeat what he said after he said it. I thought he said “Zen,” but I’m thinking it might have been Ben, based on the fact I have never heard of anyone named “Zen.” Then again, if there was a guy named Zen, I think he would be the kind of guy who would live in the remote wilderness of Alaska and keep women captive to harvest their breast milk.

What was he doing with the breast milk? He just took it and left without any announcement other than sometimes a grunt or a long stare. Then I would hear screams come from north of my wooden cell and then more breast pump noise.

I assumed there had to be some sort of sickening fetish thing with the milk. He could have been selling it. I vaguely remember someone once telling me that you could sell breast milk for a lot of money in a bar once, but that might have been a dream.

Maybe this whole thing was a dream? Actually, this couldn’t be categorized as a dream, it was a nightmare.

It wasn’t a nightmare though, because I was wide awake when it started, manning the front desk at the day care where I worked just off Highway 1 on the way out of Anchorage to the North. We got a lot of business from Elmendorf Air Force Base and it was a good job. I sat at that desk and checked people in for 10 hours, took home $120 in cash and had free childcare for my baby during the week. It’s what you call a win-win.

The only downside of the job was my proximity to the entrance/exit of the building and how it made everyone think that it was my job to help them with their car.

The first group that perpetually wanted my automotive help were the sketchy people who struck out “begging for gas” at the 76 Station across the street. You know, the guys who sit there and approach you while you pump saying they left their wallet at home and can’t get home or just need gas to get to work, but really they just need cash for drugs or some shit.

Those fine Americans regularly would come into our daycare and say they needed my help because they drove over a nail in the parking lot. They would then make me look at their wheel, and the nail that wasn’t really in it, and ask if we could give them cash for the accident that struck them on our property.

I had no problem telling those sketchy bastards to get fucked. The owner of the daycare lived next door and was a proud member of the N.R.A. who lived to tell low lifes to get off his property.

The other kind of people who treated me like a porter at the airport were more tricky. Customers would constantly come in and want my help bringing their kids into the place or working their child car seat because apparently you need a doctorate in engineering from M.I.T. to work those things.

One of the last moments I remember is a middle-aged woman with long blonde hair rushing into the daycare to see if I could help her bring her daughter into the daycare while she grabbed some cigarettes at the gas station. She was late to work and needed to accomplish both absolute necessities at the same time.

I agreed to help her. I understood the struggle of a new mom and I had run out of things to browse online that day.

The last thing I remember was watching the woman run across the busy highway before I looked into the backseat of the open door to the bulky S.U.V. that was idling just off the side of the highway next to our parking lot. I don’t remember anything that took place between looking into the vehicle, seeing an empty child seat in the back, and waking up in the cabin.

Thom

Egegik’s population hovers just 100. It’s a small fishing town populated mostly by homemade houses lived in by natives and the occasional year-round fisherman trying to escape something that happened somewhere else.

Marsha lived in the town’s only apartment complex. A four-unit corrugated steel structure next to the town’s pier and only store that also functioned as a bar.

Marsha didn’t look like I anticipated when she answered the door. Living in Egegik, I assumed she would be native, she wasn’t. Professionally selling breast milk, I assumed she would be young, she wasn’t (I eyeballed her as late-40s), and given that I assumed she would have young children on a consistent basis throughout the past few years, I figured she would have a husband and family, she didn’t.

She ushered me into her cozy little apartment and welcomed me with some baked salmon, potatoes, and canned green beans. What I would like to call the official state meal of coastal Alaska.

I initially had a sharp fear once I walked into the place. I saw the movie Misery once on TNT when I was young and it stuck with me whenever I came into the home of a woman of a certain age who fit the bill of the term that I hated, “spinster.” I tapped my gun on my hip when I got up to help her bring dinner from the kitchen over to the dining room table as a reminder of who I was and my capabilities.

She seemed harmless though. We made small talk about our lives, mine mostly. I told her about my wife, my son at home, my wife’s due date. She commended me on how noble it was for me to be flying across the state to investigate with my wife ready to pop at any minute. It only seemed 40 percent passive aggressive.

She just served me up some orange soda and a good meal and filled me in on all the intricacies of the “online breast milk game.” Apparently it was a big ticket industry but it was hard to make it in the game up in Alaska because of shipping costs.

It’s why she had a theory about what might have happened with Krystal that I would have to fly back to Haines rather quickly to explore. It was possible that Krystal had tried to sell her breast milk on Craigslist, not Ebay.

She suspected that Krystal may have put an ad on Craigslist and deleted it. Was it possible that law enforcement hadn’t checked Craigslist, and a potential account for Krystal yet? Yes, that’s exactly what we did.

Alice

I decided to do an experiment. I whispered “Zen” when my captor was almost out of the door of my cabin. He stopped in his tracks in the open doorway.

Zen stood there for a few moments. I could feel the gears turning in his head as he stood there. It made me more nervous than I thought it would have.

Zen walked up to me at an alarmingly-steady pace until he was right in front of me.

Now is a good time to describe the mask that Zen wore. It looked a lot like a Michael Myers (Halloween) mask, but black. Just kind of a bare, face-molded mask that obscured what he looked like.

He got close enough this time and stayed there long enough that I could look deep into the eye holes. His eyes were blue, powerfully so. The kind you can’t look away from. I looked into the mouth hole of the mask, his lips were thin, cracked, I suspected that he might have severe psoriasis and I speculated that it might have something to do with the entire situation.

Again, the fact that Zen wasn’t over the top somehow made things worse. He just stared deep into my eyes for a good two minutes and he grabbed my face and held my gaze there when I tried to get away.

He only broke away when I heard something crash out in the woods outisde. He snapped into action and walked right out of the room.

I heard another crashing outside of my cabin. Light and swift, it sounded like deer hopping its way through the forest, but I couldn’t be sure.

The deer sound was joined by the lumbering, stupid gait of Zen, crashing around in the bushes. I heard him walk around the side of my cabin, muttering something under his breath.

The deer sound dashed outside my window, very close to my cabin this time, and then Zen’s feet pounded faster and harder in its direction.

The sound of the pursuit was quickly over, replaced with the most-hideous female scream I have ever heard in my life. Sharp, piercing, and painfully-loud, it sounded like a three-second cat fight you might hear outside your window.

Then it was gone, replaced by Zen’s clumsy stagger, stomping away.

Thom

I went through endless listings of just about everything for sale ever on Craigslist in the Haines area just before Krystal’s death and I eventually found it.

Breast Milk for sale. Krystal had her personal phone number and her email listed. Not wise Krystal.

I tried to access Krystal’s Craigslist account, but I couldn’t find any record of one. I tried to contact Craigslist and see if they could confirm if she ever had one and recover it if it was deleted. No help.

But again, another clue led to another clue, and Amy was able to help as we lay in bed, waiting for her to give birth at any moment. She suggested I should see if I could find any other recent breast milk for sale ads on Craigslist in the area and reach out to those women and see if they had experienced anything strange.

Amy’s idea was brilliant and breakthrough, coupled with a call from those superiors in Anchorage that I mentioned earlier.

They noticed a trend. There was an uncomfortable amount of recent mothers in the state, all around the state, who were missing. It was the largest amount of missing women between the ages of 20 and 30 the state had ever experienced at any given time.

Also intriguing was that of all the missing recent mothers, not more than one had ever disappeared from a specific region. It was always just one, and other than Krystal, they all went completely missing, bodies never found.

Alice

I hadn’t tried to escape yet as much as I should have. Let me paint the picture that had been my life during those weeks leading up to the day I heard what I assumed was another captive girl getting brutally murdered outside of the window of where I was being stashed.

I was locked to the twin-sized bed I laid on by thick steel chains on each wrist and ankle. I could move just enough to get to the edge of the bed, where I went to the bathroom in a bucket Zen so kindly provided, but that was about it. Zen dropped off food and water just before nightfall each night. That was my entire life.

The only other thing I had was being able to see outside of my cabin through a small crack in the wall by my bed if I strained my neck as hard as I could and basically did a held sit up for as long as my body could handle it - usually about 15 seconds. Through that crack, I could usually get a glimpse of the Alaska greenery outside. It was a sliver of life and hope that went a long way in keeping my spirits from completely tanking.

But now I was done. I needed to figure a way to get out of this hell, and I needed to make sure I could do it, and not end up like my compatriot I heard scream outside my prison wall.

Movies and T.V. would tell you that my first idea was to try and find anything I could do to somehow break or slip out of the chains all over me, but that wasn’t my strategy. I was more creative than that. I waited until nightfall when Zen came to my room.

Thom

Now I’m going to surprise you. I didn’t tell my superiors anything I had learned from Marsha or from researching online. If you have a job you might understand. I didn’t want to tell the slower-moving higher-ups about it, have them take over the case, and then botch it.

I was going to have to bring this thing home and then lead the stubborn mules to water.

My first step was to comb through months upon months of ads in the Haines Craigslist For Sale section. It was long and arduous, but it paid off when I found another breast milk for sale ad, about six months before Krystal’s was posted.

I called the number on the ad and connected with Lindsey. She was incredibly wary of me. Even when I informed her I was with the sheriff’s department.

She only agreed to meet me in public at the town’s only coffee shop. I was against the idea, for her own protection, I didn’t want her being seen with law enforcement in case anyone was monitoring her, but I agreed to meet her at the cafe. It was the only way I was going to move this thing forward.

I recognized Lindsey as soon as she walked in even though she looked much worse than she did in the Facebook profile picture I could find online. She looked like she had absorbed herself in the time since that picture was taken and then never had a good night’s sleep since.

I noticed a few new tattooes strewn across her pale canvass and watched as she took a seat at the first open table she could find. She sat there for a moment, but I could tell she was considering bolting out of the place the entire time.

I moved quickly. I joined her at the table. I asked to let me know everything she had ever wanted to order from the coffee shop and ended up ordering a hot and cold flavored latte and three pastries. It was money well-spent. I saw how hungry Lindsey was as soon as the food arrived and she started gobbling it down even though I could tell it embarrassed her thoroughly.

Lindsey acted like someone on the run and it made sense as soon as she launched into her story that made it clear that’s exactly what she had been for the past few months. Ever since she tried to sell breast milk on Craigslist.

“This girl I work with at Kroger, she told me about how you could make good, fast money,” Lindsey explained in between ragged bites of some kind of cheese Danish. “I needed the money because I lost almost all my shifts when I left to have Jessie. I didn’t think it would be a big deal. I had sold an old T.V. I stole from the break room at work one time.”

Lindsey looked around the place, even more wary than she was before.

“I probably shouldn’t have said that to a cop though,” she lamented.

“It’s okay, you want more food?” I tried to make my intentions clear, I was there to help her.

“No, that’s okay, but she was nice, at first, the lady from Craigslist. I met her at that gas station with the little restaurant in the back of it that my uncle likes, with the fried chicken. I sold her the milk, just how she wanted it, then she followed me to the bathroom,” Lindsey said, but stopped after the word “bathroom” because she had to break down.

“It’s okay,” I assured her.

“She trapped me in the stall and showed me a gun, told me to come out to her car. She got me out into the parking lot. Told me she’d shoot me if I even looked at anyone else in the mart or the parking lot. She got me out there into a trailer. She filled it with some kind of misty gas. Laughing gas I think. It knocked me out. I woke up on the side of the road. I don’t know what happened. The cop that found me said there was a car wreck that put me there,” Lindsey explained.

“Was there really a wreck?” I asked.

Lindsey wiped tears out of her eyes that were immediately replaced with fresh ones.

“I think so, there was debris and oil and skid marks all over the road by where I was, but I don’t remember. They said they think whoever tried to take me got in a wreck and ditched me to get out of trouble. I think they were right. I also think they didn’t do crap to try and find out who they were. I think they thought it was just a drug thing. It wasn’t,” Lindsey explained.

She gave me a look that begged for me to believe her. I did.

“I gave the cops the lady’s number. They didn’t do anything with it,” Lindsey lamented. “I can give it to you.”

I of course accepted Lindsey’s offer. I called the number. I got a bar up in Fairbanks when I called.

Alice

I waited for what I thought was an hour after Zen dropped off my dinner. I didn’t have a clock of any kind so I just had to estimate. I figured he’d be far enough away by then that he wouldn’t hear me start to unravel my plan.

I stretched myself as close to that crack in the wall as I could, to the point where I pulled a muscle in my neck that I didn’t know even existed and started to cramp up. I took in a deep breath in the flexed position and let out the loudest scream for “help” I was capable of.

I followed it up with a few more screams with some more exposition about my situation. I particularly explained to any other girls that were out there that there were others like us in this situation.

My screams rang out for five minutes. I was out of breath at that point and figured it was a good idea to limit the amount of time I was being ultra bold and asking for Zen to come back and do to me what he did to the girl outside my window that morning.

I waited for what I thought was an hour. No one replied except for a lone owl who I immediately envisioned picking at my corpse deep in the woods when all this was over.

Thom

The bar was called Old Timer’s and it wasn’t aptly named. Maybe it was just because I showed up on a Friday night, but the place was packed with kids in their mid-20s. It looked like some kind of high school reunion, but I don’t think it was one, at least not formally.

The bartender, Gary, who looked like a guy who had already passed the date of his 40th high school reunion, but who had never attended a single one, didn’t seem too pleased with the crowd, their choice of music, and the speaking volume they used, was happy to talk until I mentioned I was a sheriff. Then he clammed right up until I told himabout how I had a warrant at one point and how I hated my ex-wife.

Gary found a way to be helpful. The place didn’t have any security cameras or anything, but he knew that some of those “younger pricks” used the pay phone in the back of the bar a lot. He thought they were doing prank calls and stuff, getting off on the novelty of being able to use a pay phone. He didn’t know about anyone using it to set up breast milk deals or anything though, it seemed ludacris to him.

He gave me a free Canadian Club and told me I could stay as long as I wanted and keep an eye on the phones, see who was using them and take note, but that’s all he could do. Also, last call was at 11:45. The owner made them close up at midnight now. Too many fights.

I got my break at 11:42. A young woman who looked out of place. A little more haggard than the rest of the kids who looked like college students, a few more tattoos than the rest, a dye job on her hair that wasn’t as on-point as the others. She walked in, straddled up to the pay phone, and made a call.

I slowly made my way back to her. A few inches at a time, where it seemed like I was just floating across the floor, nursing another whiskey, and looking up something on my phone. I stopped when I got to the hallway where the bathrooms and the phones were, then I made a mad dash for the men’s room.

My strafe of her call gave me enough to see she was having a very-intense conversation. About what, I wasn’t sure. That’s why I stood just inside the bathroom door and listened in the best I could.

I still couldn’t make out the conversation, but I could hear her yelling about something that had to do with cabins and a lack of space. It could have just been a woman having a disagreement about an AirBNB, but no, there’s no way a 25-year-old woman would have that conversation on a pay phone at the back of a bar just before midnight on a Friday night.

I made my way out of the restroom and went right for her. I grabbed the receiver out of her hand. The three whiskeys I had in me made me bold.

“Hey, what the fuck?” She screeched at me.

I didn’t say anything into the receiver, I just let the person talk and held off the young woman with my arm. A soft-spoken man was on the other line. He was yelling, but it was in a whisper. One of the strangest things I’ve ever heard. He was finishing a statement, but I couldn’t make out what it was.

The young woman screeched at me and the phone. What she said I didn’t notice either, too focused on the voice on the line. Maybe I should have.

I heard him rasp out an address before he realized something went wrong and hung up.

“Thirty one-sixteen Farmer Road,” the soft voice crackled over the shitty connection.

I took a mental note of the address, released the troubled young woman in my grasp, dropped a $20 on the bar for Gary, and got the hell out of there.

I Googled the address on my way to my car and it looked like the only town in the state that had the exact address was down on Kodiak Island. I made travel plans to go there immediately.

Alice

It was extremely cold when I fell asleep. I know extremely cold in Alaska seems like a pointless statement to make, but it was now October, at least I thought it was.

Strangely, I actually tend to sleep better the colder it was and the one nice thing about my rustic cottage on Zen’s property was the thick quilt I was able to sleep under. It put me to sleep around what I assumed to be about 9 p.m. every night. It was like camping, where the sun and moon put you in touch with your inner alarm clock.

The sound of the front door of my room unlocking woke me up in the middle of the icy night. I instantly assumed that Zen had heard my breakout attempt earlier in the night and was coming to punish me.

Wrong. I saw the silhouette of three women standing in the open doorway of my cabin in the moonlight. They looked at me looking like ghosts, their long hair dropping down onto their collarbones, bared by revealing pajamas, even though I estimated the temperature to be under 40 degrees.

Maybe I had died in the night and these were my sensual angels ready to take me to heaven?

They squashed any thought of that when their leader walked over with a freshly-lit cigarette wafting putrid stench out of it. I hate cigarettes more than anything so there’s no way my heaven would ever allow me to interact with those awful things again.

The leader stood at the edge of my bed and I noticed she had a crumple of tin foil in her non-cigarette-smoking hand. The scent of a home-cooked meal cut through the cigarette and rumbled my stomach.

“Were you screaming earlier?” the leader muttered through smoke and looked down at me.

“Yes, “I replied with a gasp, their eerie presence having knocked the air out of me.

“Yeah, don’t do that shit,” the leader said then extended her bony hand down for a shake. “I’m Heather.”

She flicked her head over her shoulder at the other women, one blonde and one a redhead with a weird, unnatural dye job. They stood behind her like children do when their parents bring them somewhere and they’re unsure how to interact with adults.

“These are my friends, don’t worry about their names. I just call one Red and one Yellow,” Heather went on, thinking she was much more clever than she was.

“What’s going on here?” I shot back at her before she could say anything else.

“Don’t be scared, this is the best thing that ever happened to you,” Heather said coy, delivering a line like she was some kind of comic book superhero.

“My hands and wrists are so infected from these chains that I think I have sepsis, I haven’t seen my newborn son in weeks, and the only other person I’ve seen since I got here is some sort of Silence of the Lambs monster in a Halloween mask who pumps milk out of my breasts, I don’t think this is the best thing that’s ever happened to me,” I fired back.

“You just don’t know it yet. You’re in the intern phase. It’s not easy, I know because I did it myself, and that was in the middle of Winter. That’s a lot worse,” Heather continued.

“Excuse me, but what the hell are you talking about?” I asked back, probably as in your face as I had ever been with anyone in my life.

“Well, for starters, know that your son is fine. Zen needs to do a better job of communicating that to news. I’ll tell him that again. You’re fine and you’re making money, you just didn’t know it yet, and I snuck some better food out of the house for you,” Heather said and handed over the clump of tin foil she had.

I unwrapped the tin foil and looked down at a few drumsticks of barbeque chicken and what looked like mushy steamed broccoli. I actually hated chicken on the bone more than anything in the world, but it couldn’t have tasted any better when I immediately shoved it into my mouth.

I just stared up at Heather, chewing my meat, veins, and ligaments, still utterly mystified to what the hell she was talking about.

I don’t think Heather could sense my building rage, or maybe she just didn’t care, because she continued her Tony Stark, wise guy routine.

“You’re on The Farm,” Heather said.

Thom

The only thing harder than getting to Kodiak from Fairbanks in late-November was explaining to my very pregnant wife why I was doing it. She had been supportive before, or at least pretended to be, but she was growing concerned. Was I not going to be there when our daughter was born?

I was, I said with no real way to explain why I knew I would be. There was no way I was getting home in time for the birth if she went into labor when I was in Kodiak.

Amy was used to compromising with my career. I was lucky. She let me go and a long drive in the snow and two ferry rides later, I was in the town of Kodiak driving to the random address that I got over the phone.

Waiting for me at the address was a small, abandoned house. Boarded up, with an overgrown gravel driveway with a rusted Volvo in it, the place looked like a lot of the houses you found in Alaska where it seems someone just got up and got abducted by aliens one day and left everything behind.

This phenomenon was more clear inside when I kicked in the front door and stepped in with my mag lite lighting the way in the near darkness of the early sunset. Family portraits still lined the walls, there was a bowl on the coffee table with a spoon stuck into a hardened bowl of Fruit Loops, there were late-90s porn magazines laid out across the bed in the bedroom. Someone got out of here in a hurry.

The place broke my heart when I stopped and looked at the family portrait. It was a young couple, probably late-20s, with a boy who looked to be about 12, just about to hit puberty. He probably was only a few months away from discovering how messed up his family was, but the smile on his face made it seem he was still naive about his life.

Hopefully whatever horrible fate I’m sure soon found the boy was swift and painless. His family actually being abducted by aliens may have been a best case scenario. That might sound like a joke, but I work in law enforcement in Alaska, trust me, it’s not.

I made my way to the back of the house where a laundry room awaited me, clothes still in the dryer, a laundry basket half-filled with folded clothes rested on top of the washing machine. The darkness of the situation kept sticking deeper into me and I almost didn’t notice the pearl in the property resting at the back of the yard out the back door next to me.

I braced against the wind and falling snow to make it out to what looked like your standard, rural, backyard tool shed. I pushed my way through the tall grass of the yard and soon found myself in the rotting wooden shack.

The space was just one room, filled with dusty tools, rusted lawnmowers, and a shit ton of cobwebs. Basically, exactly what you would expect, except for one thing - a crumpled sleeping bag lying on the floor in the corner topped with a blood-smeared beige bra.

I dropped down to look at the scene. I figured it was an old squat from someone who stayed there in the Summer. It was way too cold for these kinds of situations in Alaska practically by the time October hit. The homeless had to find somewhere inside to sleep.

Yet, the blood on the bra was fresh. It wiped off onto my hands when I picked it up. On top of that, picking it up revealed an abandoned butcher’s knife, also streaked with hot, red blood.

I put my hand on the cold pistol on my hip.

Once you’ve been on too many crime scenes to count, you can get a feeling for when you’ve stumbled upon one, especially if they’re sinister, and this one felt sinister.

I stashed the knife and the bra in evidence bags and planned to come back in daylight. I didn’t want to get into a chase through the woods or get ambushed with limited vision.

But I thought too late. I didn’t even hear whoever was there sneak up on me, all I felt was my entire body quickly go numb, and then I fell to the ground.

Alice

The Farm? This place had a cute, little nickname. Actually, this may have been Hell.

Heather kept hard selling me that I was not in some version of Hell. I was actually in the world’s first, and most-lucrative breast milk farm.

Zen, the really nice guy who knocked me out and drug me out into the wilderness to lock me up and force me to give him my breast milk ran a lucrative business online selling breast milk. He had been doing this for a few years now. He would kidnap what Heather referred to as “unhappy” new mothers, take them out into these cabins and harvest their milk.

I was an unhappy recent mother? Yes, Heather explained. Okay, I probably was, I had to admit, after I fought through the initial reaction to feel like I had to stand up for myself on general principle.

Apparently Zen would eventually get the mothers to realize that this life would be better. He would cut them in on the business, and their job would then be to go find other women to jump in.

She promised me I would eventually love it. I mean, it’s better than sitting around a daycare place taking care of other people’s brats and trying to convince my baby daddy I was worth marrying. Her words, not mine, though mine probably wouldn’t be far off if I really thought about it.

She explained that I just needed to get through the next few months, produce good milk, and Zen would eventually make me one of them. Then I would get to live unlocked in one of the cabins, set my own schedule, and get to go out and “recruit.”. It sounded lovely.

Her next move was to further introduce me to Red so she could give me a second opinion, and an opinion from someone who Heather said had an even more conventionally-enjoyable life than myself. She was married and already had a kid when she joined and she was much happier on The Farm.

Red did confirm all of this, though with far less enthusiasm than Heather, which fueled the fire in my head that was assuming that all of these women were on drugs and that’s how Zen was pulling all of this off. I would be lying if I didn’t admit that Red’s down-to-Earth and more genuine endorsement didn’t do at least a little bit to convince that maybe this wouldn’t be so bad after all.

I wasn’t in the cult just yet though. I had questions, namely: what would happen if I tried to escape and he caught me?

“Don’t,” Red started in with wide eyes. “Just be quiet, we’ll bring you good food every night, and before you know it, you’ll be better than you even once were.”

I listened and I didn’t completely rule out Heather’s pitch all night as I tossed and turned until the sun came up. They may have had a point.

Thom

I was going to die in that shed. I was going to either bleed or freeze to death. I heard both were similar ways to go.

Whoever snuck up on me had stuck a knife somewhere into my spine and almost paralyzed me instantly. I couldn’t feel my extremities and trying to get up and walk was a struggle I never could have imagined. It took three tries just to get up onto my knees so I could pull myself to the open door as they ran away.

I used my upper body to drag the rest of my body out into the night and backyard. Once there, I looked out to the house that I’m pretty sure was only about 10 yards from the shed, but now seemed like an entire football field away.

Making it to my car at that point seemed impossible.

Alice

The next day unfolded the same as every other had, though I now I had a newfound calm that I think Zen noticed, because he seemed to let his guard down - taking more time with the pumping, lingering in my cabin, and constantly looking me in the eye. Knowing that he was invested in not killing me at least brought peace to me. I was an asset, not a liability.

I think Zen rewarded my calm by bringing more, and better, food that night for dinner. He brought me a (cold) rack of ribs and some corn on the cob. I don’t even really like BBQ, but I destroyed the meal once he left like a starving dog.

My first full meal in weeks, the rich food put me to sleep rather quickly.

I woke up to Heather and her minions standing in my door again. I began to think Heather was having them do this weird song and dance where they stood in the doorway until I noticed them like they were ghosts or something. Possibly an intimidation thing?

Heather and her friends came in with some more chicken. I ate it down in front of them and didn’t say anything about the ribs (which I much preferred to chicken) that Zen gave me earlier.

Heather started spewing out more information to me. About how Zen actually gave them money for health insurance and set up 401ks for them. It was actually like working at a big corporation, except this one actually cared about you.

I quickly pegged Heather as one of those people who would hand out information even if it didn’t work in her favor. You could ask her a question and she would hesitate, clearly knowing that she was revealing too much, but she would go on anyway, unable to not show her intelligence.

I learned a few more things on that second night. We weren’t too far from Wasilla. The property was a gated property within a gated property and was vast. Zen was friends with all the cops in the area so they left him alone. Zen had girls all around the state that worked for him, scouting, and sometimes bringing in girls. They were sometimes even able to get girls to come to work on their own accord.

This didn’t seem believable, but then again, I was locked up in a cabin in the woods getting my breast milk harvested every day by a man in a mask, so I think everything was believable at that point. Plus, Heather didn’t seem like a liar because she constantly admitted to things that made her look horrible. I strangely didn’t like her, but I respected her, and trusted her because she was who she was and didn’t apologize for it.

Heather and her friends left me alone again in my cabin after an hour of one-sided conversation that eventually ended with Heather telling me her opinions on the current season of The Bachelor, which I wasn’t even capable of watching, and wouldn’t have watched if I could anyway.

I waited until Heather and her friends’ footsteps were a safe distance away and took the bones of the three drumsticks of chicken she left with me. I ripped the last little bits of meat off the bones and took to the top of the mattress I was resting on.

I pulled open the seam of the mattress, revealing a little cubby hole I had squirreled into the fabric and slipped the bones into the mattress and covered it again with my pillow and tried to go to sleep.

I rested a little easier that night.

Thom

I still don’t know how I did it, but I got to my car and was able to get my cell phone out and call 911. They were there within 15 minutes and I was on my way to the emergency room. The paramedic in the ambulance assured me that I was going to live, but I kind of didn’t want to. I would rather have died than have to call Amy and tell her what happened.

What happened was that I was at least temporarily paralyzed. The doctor informed me from my hospital bed before he punched Amy’s phone number on my phone and I told her from the hospital bed with hot tears running down my eyes.

Amy cried as soon as she heard the tone of my phone through the wire. She knew it couldn’t have been good.

I was paralyzed, nearly dead, someone had tried to murder me, and worst yet, I would have to stay on Kodiak Island for at least a three months before they would be able to transport me back to Haines. Not only would I miss the birth of our baby, I wouldn’t be able to see her in our own home for months.

Amy and I just cried on the line for 10 minutes.

Alice

We got into a routine. Zen came and did his thing with me and got a little bit nicer every time. One day he just waltzed into the cabin not wearing his mask and I looked at the face of a decent-looking guy who was probably around 40 - tall, broad, five-o-clock shadow, a strong face, I would have thought he looked decent if I saw him back in a bar in my previous life.

He did his same routine - pump milk in the afternoon and bring me dinner at night. The only difference was he moved his daily kiss from the crown of my head to my cheek. The food kept getting better too. I even got pork chops and applesauce one night and a ribeye another.

Heather followed her same routine. She would show up in the middle of the night with some leftovers that weren’t as good as whatever Zen brought me then she would start venting about her day.

I started to realize that Heather was a drinker. I could smell stale vodka on her breath when she talked and she ranted and rambled in the way that only a drunk Alaskan girl could. She usually complained about the other girls on the farm that she didn’t like and people who were idiots around town when she ran errands.

It seemed that Heather got drunker and drunker everytime she showed up. She got so bad one night that she sat down on my bed and actually fell asleep for a few minutes before Red woke her up.

I sensed something was falling apart in Heather’s life. I know that someone who lives on a slave labor breast milk farm probably didn’t have much life to chip away at, but I felt whatever granite Heather had when she showed up and started talking to me was starting to crumble.

I officially confirmed this when she showed up alone and slept over one night on the foot of my bed.

Thom

Amy had enough. She couldn’t deal with the fact that my selfishness had resulted in me being paralyzed on an island across the state and was going to haunt our family for the rest of our lives. She refused to come to the hospital and rehab center to visit me.

Eventually she stopped talking to me. I didn’t know when our daughter was born. I didn’t know what her name was.

My co-workers also refused to share any information with me about the case. They claimed it was confidential now because a national agency was involved, but I could also tell they were simply pissed I had gone rogue and gotten myself hurt. It looked terrible for all of my supervisors. I might not have a job, even if I got my legs back.

The only time I ever got any kind of update about the situation was when I got a random call from my son. I think he had taken his mom’s phone number and figured out which number I was calling from when my wife didn’t pick up.

I answered the call practically before the first ring was even over.

“Hello?”

I heard my son’s voice whisper back.

“Dad.”

“Yeah, it’s dad. It’s dad. What’s going on. How is your mom?” I asked.

“I don’t know?” My son answered back.

“What? What? You don’t know?” I yelled into the receiver.

The line went dead. The phone didn’t answer the next 10 times I called back.

Alice

I could sense Zen was going to try and make an official move. I had been around men long enough to know the look and the posture. He looked at me and cinched his eyelids to the point where he could barely see. He put a soft hand on my shoulder and let it linger there.

This was Zen’s way of opening the door for me. If I was interested I was supposed to rub up against him, or touch his body so he would have the green flag to move forward.

I didn’t. I squirmed out of Zen’s grasp and laid down on the bed. I stared up at the wooden slats of the ceiling and started to cry.

As I just said, I have interacted with enough men, or should I say boys, in this life to understand how best to get your message across. I knew Zen was going to sit down on the end of the bed before he even did it.

I started rambling through my tears and sobs as soon as I felt the coils of the mattress stress under his 200-pound-plus weight.

“I...I...I...I...don’t know what is happening, but I’m done,” I started in, barely able to get any words out I was so shaken.

Zen leaned over to me and offered a comforting hand on my shoulder. I let it rest there, didn’t try to get away this time and rambled on.

“I’m tired, I’m cold, I’m hungry, I have bug bites all over my body. My sores hurt. My entire body hurts. Please, please, please, I don’t want to die.”

Zen put his entire body around me and squeezed. It felt like my first boyfriend in high school. A strangely-caring offensive lineman who died at the age of 19 in a logging accident.

He stayed like that until my crying stopped. Then he gave me one more hard squeeze and left.

Now I know that you’re starting to wonder what happened to the tension in my situation. Wasn’t there a search party and a whole squad of F.B.I. agents kicking down doors all around Alaska looking for me? Wasn’t my mom crying herself to sleep every night, driving up and down the state’s highways, looking for my bloated body by the side of the road, or looking for me hooking on the sidewalk, having ditched my sad life?

The answer: Yes, I believe all of that was happening, but I honestly was too far gone to even think about it. My life started and ended in the walls of that cabin at that point. That was all I had. Some ribs, some steak, some macaroni and cheese that I think was homemade. That was all I lived for at that point.

I always made sure to never cry in front of Heather. I always stayed strong and mostly just listened. I acted like a man on his best behavior to try and win over a woman early in their relationship - just ask the right questions, and listen.

I did this for what I believed was a good month and then Heather finally let down the golden gate. She invited me to come for her cabin for the night. She had the key to my chains. She could get me out as long as we came back within a few hours.

It didn’t take long for me to agree and be led, albeit at knife point, to Heather’s cabin, which she explained was a lot closer to the road that led to the property, and Zen’s “manor.” That’s what she called it.

Heather bragged about her cabin and how luxurious it was that I was shocked when she led me into a cabin that looked like a slightly-better version of my cabin. There were no shackles, there was a real bed, what looked like a working shower, and a working stove, but that was all that was different.

Still, Heather gave me a tour of the thing like it was an episode of MTV Cribs.

I went through the motions. I smiled and fawned when I needed to. I listened and I walked back through the dark forest with Heather after an hour or two.

I slept like a baby. Everything was going to plan.

Thom

I called up my co-workers after the mysterious call with my son. One, my wife had to legally let me communicate with my son. Two, had the local police noticed anything was off with their situation?

William, who was filling in for me in my absence assured me that everything was fine with my wife and son, other than that she wasn’t talking to me of course. He had seen her at the grocery store a few weeks before with the newborn and my son.

William also noted that Amy had recently called the station and let them know that she was going to stay with her mom up in Anchorage for a few weeks and they wanted to let them know in case I called to check in on them. It was a smart move by whoever abducted them to hold the authorities with that misinformation, but it didn’t get past me.

My wife had a horrible relationship with her mother. She hadn’t talked to her in almost a decade after she finally came to grips with the childhood abuse she suffered at her hands. There was no way they went up to stay with her mother.

Alice

Heather only opened up more once I started going to her house. She talked about her relationship with Zen. She referred to herself as his “bottom bitch.” I couldn’t believe a woman would openly relish that term, but she did, very enthusiastically.

And I believed her. She seemed to have a lot of special privileges, including access to a Civic parked outside of her cabin that she left the keys in.

However, perhaps I should not have believed everything that Heather said. I discovered a lie that she had planted in regards to that beat-up Civic one night when she brought me home with her and she passed out drunk off dry gin.

I used the opening to search her cabin. I started in the kitchen, pinching some of her prescription pills and CBD oil. I next moved to the living room, making sure to move as softly as possible as not to wake her.

Most-importantly, I found what looked to be the keys to the Civic underneath her jacket on the kitchen counter. I didn’t test them, but they were Honda-branded and I sure as hell didn’t see any other Hondas out there in the woods.

I put the keys back where I found them and joined Heather on the bed. I laid there wide awake until I felt her stir and I woke her up. It was time for me to go back home.

Thom

William and the rest of the guys at the station took my distress call about Amy and made a report, but there wasn’t much they could do. They said they would call her cell phone and she would always sound fine and assure them that things were okay. They talked to my son as well and he seemed fine as well.

William and crew reasoned that Amy would eventually have to go into the station in Anchorage for a welfare check, but they legally couldn’t ask for it for a few more weeks.

Meanwhile, I just had to wait in my bed in rehab, trying to Google a way to find Amy’s mom’s phone number in Anchorage.

Alice

Zen was coming to my cabin three times per-day now. He started popping in at random times in the middle of the day seeming sweaty and disoriented. It seemed like he had been working out in the field or something, the faint smell of dirt all over him.

He wouldn’t do anything on these midday visits. Just sit in a chair on the other side of the cabin and catch his breath. Sometimes he would burp or cough in an exaggerated way that made it seem like he wanted me to start a conversation, but that was it.

I began to suspect my time was running out. Zen was either going to kill me or bring me into his house to be his bride or something, or compete with Heather to be his “bottom bitch.”

I’m not sure which sounded worse.

Heather came over that night with a rotisserie chicken. A whole chicken. We ate it with our hands as she talked about some guy on The Bachelorette who was a “healer” that she found really interesting.

It was getting harder and harder to stomach her. Especially because she had promised me that I would be reunited with my baby son soon and she had yet to make any progress on that after weeks of listening to her drunken bullshit.

I suspected that Red and Yellow had grown tired of her ways as well since they hadn’t come by with her in a couple of weeks. Just me and her. Just me and her thoughts, and problems, and raspy, grating voice that had been smothered with cigarette smoke for years.

Heather did her usual routine of talking to me without taking a breath for 45 minutes and then passing out on my bed right where my feet would go when I would sleep. It was one of those things that would usually just be a mild annoyance with someone who didn’t have the personality of rancid milk that became infuriating when you got to know someone and really didn’t like them.

My heart was racing when Heather passed out that night. I reached behind my pillow, found my slit in my mattress and started pulling out my arsenal.

My arsenal? About 15 knives made from whittled animal bones - mostly chicken, some beef, and a few pork, though the pork and beef were a little too thick and strangely brittle to be effective. Those chicken bones that Heather was so kind to give me almost every knight were razor sharp and could easily saw through the wooden frame of my bed.

Those pork and beef bones were perfect for going after the hole of a lock though and I had thousands of hours to experiment with what worked and what didn’t. It took me about a month to get it down to where I could pop all of the locks on me off.

I managed to get all the locks off without Heather noticing. I actually heard her start to snore when I popped the final one off of my ankle and felt a cold shot of freedom wash over my body.

I needed to push that chill out. I needed hot, red adrenaline to do what I was going to do next. I started pumping in breaths in and out as fast as I possibly could and then went in and out of holding my breath until my face was burning.

Okay. Go.

I made my next move in one muscle flow so I couldn’t give myself any chance to pull back or hesitate, think about it, and stop myself. I took the sharpest of the chicken bones I had. The back bone I covertly kept after I shared the meal with Heather. How ironic that semi-translucent bone that she thought she was being so kind when she gave me was now sliding through her windpipe and draining the life out of her.

What a tragedy. I watched the dark red blood, almost blue, really, pour out of her neck and onto my stained-beige, formally-white sheets.

I only gave myself a few moments to enjoy my kill before I was out the door and a war path for Heather’s cabin.

The keys. The keys. The keys. Where the fuck were the keys? They weren’t in that spot on the kitchen counter. Of course they weren’t. That wasn’t a spot where you’d usually keep something like that. It had obviously been a spur of the moment placement. Why had I acted like it was a guarantee that they would be there?

Either way, the result was me trashing the cabin, frantically looking for the keys to the car. I swear I tore that place up and down and couldn’t even find a hint of them. Did she keep them in a secret compartment? Did I know how to hotwire a car? Was that even a real, actual thing?

Check the ignition of the car and the actual car idiot. I did. Nothing. Not in the ignition. Not on the dash. Not in the rear-view mirror. Not in the center console.

Heather had them on her body. Her body that was bleeding out back in my bed. Her body that someone may have found by now. That’s definitely where they were.

I ran back up the dark trail that took me down to Heather’s cabin. It wasn’t as easy this time. The pure adrenaline of the kill had faded, replaced by guilt, anxiety, and fear, but I had no reason to be scared. Heather was the only person who seemed to stalk those trails at night, or her harmless friends. I was safe.

There was no one else on the trail and no one else in the cabin when I rushed back in and started searching Heather’s body, quickly drenching my hands with syrupy blood, until I found my salvation in her front pocket. The Honda keys, oh, I could already envision myself unlocking the thing with a chirp and diving in.

That’s exactly what I was doing within a few minutes. I now laugh at myself when I reflect and think about how I buckled my seatbelt before I put the car in gear.

I had no idea where the road from the cabin went. No idea how to get to the highway. The thing might have just gone straight to Zen’s manor of torture and pain for all I knew. I didn’t care. I was going wherever I was going, armed with my pocketful of sharpened bones and the rage of a woman tied up for more than two months.

The road went past a few cabins just a little bit down the road from Heather’s. Could I really just drive out of there and leave all those other women behind? I pumped the brakes.

Yes, yes I absolutely could. The best thing for them would be for me to get out of there, inform the police, and for them to break the whole thing up peacefully. Me stopping and trying to rescue them would most likely just end up with all of us being killed.

I drove right on past the cabin and the next cabin that came up and then another. I finally found myself stopping when I reached a two-story farm house perched on top of a little knoll of grass above a garden and field of crops.

The place would have looked quite lovely if it weren’t for the situation. I imagined it sparkling on a rare sunny, Alaskan summer afternoon.

I shouldn’t have.

My day dreaming slowed me down in realizing that an ultra-thick fence separated my newly-acquainted Civic and the rest of the road ahead. There was no way I was driving through that thing with my little sedan.

My best option was to get out and to try and climb the thing. On top of that, Heather had said we were on a compound within a compound. There was no telling how large and secure the space past that fence was.

I may have bitten off more than I could chew, and that’s what I thought even before I heard the footsteps approach in the mud from outside of the car.

Thom

The eerie information about Amy’s whereabouts at least motivated me to push myself as hard as I possibly could in physical therapy. I swore as soon as I could get transported off the island, I was going back to Haines and paying someone to drive me around to track down Amy and my sons.

My physical therapist warned me against pushing myself too hard, but I got myself on track to get out of there at least two weeks early. I had the days left etched into the frame of my bed at the rehab and whittled them away each night before I went to sleep.

There were 14 lines in the wood left when I got a call on my cell phone that woke me in the middle of the night.

“Hello.”

“Daddy,” my son’s voice leaked out the line.

“Dylan, where are you?”

“I don’t know, but they’re nice to me here,” he answered.

“Where are you?” I pleaded again.

The call went dead.

I started to figure out a way to get out of the facility even earlier than anticipated. It wasn’t going to be easy.

Alice

There wasn’t enough time between hearing the footsteps approach and feeling the glass next to my face breaking out and showering me. I screamed just before I felt the familiar hug of Zen’s bulky hand wrap around my neck.

The teddy bear, high school boyfriend who played nice was replaced with a football player blitzing an opposing quarterback in crunch time with a thirst for blood. He pulled me out of the car through the broken window and I felt myself get lifted up into the air.

I imagined I looked like a losing professional wrestler, being propped up into the air for the delight of the Cheeto-drunk crowd swilling Mountain Dew and Monster energy drinks. This struggle was not staged though. I came crashing down into the mud with a punishing thud that I didn’t think was even possible.

I thought I’d never get my breath back again as I laid there on the ground looking up at the unmasked Zen looking down at me, unshaven, and tired-eyed. He looked more annoyed than angered.

He reached down and grabbed me by my long hair and drug me to the house kicking and screaming. I looked up at the yellow lights of the house all on inside as he pulled me across the rough gravel walkway that led up to the front door of the home.

The intense smell of must overcame me as soon as I was in the house and lying on a hardwood floor. I tried to scream up and plead with Zen, but no luck. He dropped his foot down into my belly, knocking the wind out of me again.

I thought about the chicken bone knives stored in my pocket. I had designed some to be effective when thrown. Well, as much as I could. I used what energy I had to reach down into my pockets and throw one of the little sharpened bones up at Zen as he dropped down to me.

Right in the neck. The razor-sharp bone ripped across his soft neck and created a thin scratch. Nothing too damaging, but enough to pain and distract him away from me for a few moments so I could catch my breath and roll over.

I started to crawl back to the door he dragged me in through. My sad attempt was greeted by the slippered-feet of an emaciated woman. I followed her feet up to her torso where I saw a woman of similar age dressed in a familiar nightgown.

It was Red, standing over me with fear in her eyes. A thought flashed in my mind at that moment. I’m still not sure if it’s true, just an assumption. Red was winning over Zen as his new “bottom bitch,” and that’s why Heather was getting increasingly loose-lipped, frustrated, drunk, and detached from Red.

Oh no, I thought. I was just trading my death by Zen with a death by a crazed woman. I reached into my pocket and dug for my bone weapons, slicing my hands open in the process.

I was able to get a couple out and wound up to fling them at Red, but the movement of her mouth stopped me.

“No,” Red whispered to me.

I looked over my shoulder and saw Zen recovering behind me. Oh no, was this going to be one more breast milk pyramid scheme pitch from another woman who was on the Kool-Aid?

I could just stop and everything would be okay and fine and dandy, right?

No. Red stepped up to me and pulled me up to my feet by my hair. However, this wasn’t a violent, menacing pull, I could tell this was more of a get me the fuck away from Zen as fast possible, logistical pull.

Red stood next to me and looked to Zen as he lumbered to us. What was this bitch trying to pull? Did she think we were going to fight off this Leatherface clone in hand-to-hand combat?

No, I didn’t even notice it at first, but Red had something on her hip, a small dagger, maybe a letter opener. She squeezed it tight as Zen approached.

Red looked at me out of the corner of her eye when Zen was just a couple steps away. She didn’t have to say it, fight. I knew what I had to do.

Zen came at us like a professional wrestler again, grabbing us both by the chests of our shirts in a move I have to admit was fairly impressive. He threw us together like rag dolls and knocked us away from each other.

It then became a game of who would he pick? I prayed it would be Red. It wasn’t. He went after me.

I did my best to gather my weapons with my ripped-up hand. I slashed at him, but missed and only further cut my hand with my organic knife.

Zen knocked me to the ground and dove down on top of me. He got his hands around my neck again and went to work on choking me out.

I was starting to black out when I saw Red in the corner of my vision. I think Zen and I had forgotten about her, lost in the heat of our battle that he was winning rather easily.

My eyes were closed when Red took the upper hand. My world was black when I felt hot liquid splash across my face.

I opened my eyes to see Red’s dagger stuck hard into Zen’s neck. I watched as she twisted it deep inside and felt his grip loosen on my neck.

I could breathe again, in the smaller, and bigger picture. My war was over.

Thom

One of the security guards at the rehab facility was a retired cop. I told him my story and he showed me how I could get out of the facility earlier than I was supposed to. It was simple. The truth was I could leave whenever I wanted to. It was just recommended that I stay for the amount of time they were supposed to keep me.

I paid the security guard $20 to drive me to the ferry, I made my way back to Anchorage and eventually caught flights home back to Haines.

The house was freezing when I got back, the dead of January. There wasn’t any sign of a Christmas tree anywhere, telling me that Amy, Dylan, and my baby son whose name I did not yet know, had been gone for quite some time.

Alice

I tried to ask Red what the deal was, but she didn’t seem like she wanted to explain. She just led me to a backhouse not far from the kitchen where Zen tried to kill me.

She walked me up to a nursery lined with babies and babies, most crying, some being tended to by women who looked a lot like me and Red, tired, rural, Alaskan gals, who had seen the harder side of life.

Red made no announcement about Zen’s grisly death back at the house and the freedom they’d soon find. I had a feeling some of these women actually would not be excited about getting to go back to the real world, but they would have to.

So would I. This hit home as soon as Red led me over to the corner of the nursery where my baby girl, Mae, was crying for me.

I stopped and stood over Mae. I worried she wouldn’t recognize me. How many times had our eyes even truly met? Less than 100, possibly? Heartbreaking, but ultimately my ending was happy, though I know not everyone’s was.

And just like that Mae stopped crying and I reached down for her.

Thom

Amy, Dylan, and James (my newborn) arrived home one night, unannounced, having ignored my calls, even after the news of their rescue broke.

Amy still wouldn’t talk to me, but Dylan would, and she allowed me to see James. She didn’t kick me out, just gave me the cold shoulder.

Honestly things aren’t much different than they were a lot of the time before all of this happened, haha - I spend a lot of time watching T.V. on the couch and Amy doesn’t want to talk to me.

The main difference is Amy’s formerly blonde hair has been died a grating, sharp shade of red that doesn’t look right and she’s yet to let it return to its normal color, a few weeks after coming back home.

I guess some stories do have happy endings.


My Friend's House

Dylan’s bus route was a superior bus route to mine. 80 percent of my best friends in sixth grade rode his bus that went upriver to the houses in the unincorporated community of Briar Creek. The town’s population was listed at just 250, but 10 of my best friends lived up there. The universe in Skagit County, Washington in 1997 made no sense.

The bus ride to Dylan’s house, 30 minutes up the hill from our elementary school was just the start of the fun of staying at his house for the weekend. All hell broke loose once we got to his place.

Dylan’s parents lived in a five-bedroom farmhouse out in the woods and were rarely home. They liked to drive their Harleys down the coast until they “found the sun” and would leave Dylan’s 15-year-old brother Cooper in charge.

Cooper was never home either. So usually, Dylan and I and his little brother Mike and some of his friends basically had the house and the acres of woods that surrounded it all to ourselves for an entire weekend. It was adolescent bliss.

Dylan’s parents only ate junk food from CostCo so we had a wealth of whatever microwave or oven pizza we wanted, an illegal satellite dish where we got every pay channel, and absolutely no supervision.

It would have been great had Dylan’s basement not been haunted and had Dylan and Mike not been in denial about it.

Dylan’s basement was down a long, steep, flight of rickety wooden stairs that received no light other than from what was at the top of the stairs until you got to the bottom and flicked on the lightswitch. Then you were treated to the illumination of one dangling bulb that hung down from the ceiling that shuddered whenever someone walked upstairs.

I had no idea why we hung out down there even when his parents were home. His parents set it up as the room for the kids to hang out in, wipe boogers all over, and trash so they would leave the upstairs alone and leave them alone when they were slugging whiskey and beers on Saturday nights with their biker friends.

For some reason Dylan and Mike still loved hanging out down there even when the upstairs, which was much nicer, more well lit, and had less strange electrical currents rushing through it. I give them that it did have a giant bean bag and a second T.V. set up strictly for a SEGA Genesis so you didn’t have to interrupt the satellite T.V., but it was still far too scary.

Though I never said shit about that to them until the weekend I’m about to get into.

Before we get too deep I want to explain that one of the specific things I hated about the basement was I thought the electricity in it was specifically haunted. Why so? I constantly noticed that things would move in the black glass of the T.V.s, even when they weren’t on. Or when they changed channels I would see the brief dark outline of a figure looking back at us. I always thought they had to notice, but they never seemed to, or at least never said anything.

Or, on the occasion I would answer or have to use their phone down there, I swore I could always hear a faint, menacing voice mumbling incoherent words on the line, even all the way through conversations with my parents.

Lastly, I swore I could hear the sound of screaming in the background of any song we listened to on the killer stereo system that was down there (another reason Dylan and Mike preferred it down there).

Yet, I never said anything. Nothing bad ever seemed to happen, no matter how many sleepless nights I had there and I was glad we slept two stories above the haunted pit in the upstairs of the house.

All of this would change on this ill-fated weekend.

The weekend started out just like any other. We got to the house, played some basketball outside until we tired ourselves out then went inside and gorged on Pizza Pockets and Pizza Bagels before hitting the Sparkle Ice Cream hard.

Then we headed down into the basement.

We jumped into some video games and pay-per-view movies. All was great. It was me, Dylan, Mike, and his friends Jake and Ian.

There was only one thing that was bothering me early on.

Dylan’s family’s house didn’t have a real heating system, just a wooden stove in the middle of the structure, right next to the stairs that led down to the basement. Because of this, when the logs in the fire fell down on each other or if you added more, the entire house shook and groaned. It was eerie as hell, but again, Dylan and Mike didn’t seem to be bothered.

We were in the middle of watching an epic Mortal Kombat II showdown between Dylan and Mike when I heard the entire house shudder from the stove. It scared the shit out of me and I even saw Mike flinch in his game, allowing Dylan to end their match with a powerful uppercut and then perform a gruesome “Fatality” on Mike’s Sonya Blade character.

“What the hell was that?” I finally spoke up about the nature of the house.

Dylan shook me off.

“Just the stove. Some logs rolled around. Come on, you got next and you can’t be Scorpion, not fair,” Dyland insisted, his eyes never leaving the screen.

“I don’t think that was just the stove,” Mike said, fear in his voice.

Mike looked to the top of the stairs where the door down to the basement stood closed, but with the shadows of feet standing there. My heart fell to the bottom of my stomach.

“That better not be mom and dad,” Dylan said as he dropped his controller. “I left a Playboy out on the couch.”

The door at the top of the stairs slowly opened, revealing the silhouette of a man standing in the darkness. Me and the rest of the young boys in the room started to huddle back toward the back corner of the space, even though there were no windows or no doors out of the space and we were trapped like rats in a cage.

We watched the man slowly walk down the stairs, taking each step carefully, each movement bringing him a little more into the light of the room, making his form and face more recognizable.

But what his face didn’t make sense. It seemed to just be rough, endless black, like someone had stuck their face in a pile of fresh, hot road tar.

He stopped at the bottom of the stairs and started to laugh.

“You all let the fire go out,” the man said in a low, booming, menacing fashion.

We all pushed ourselves a little further into the corner of the room. The man kept coming down the stairs. Worse yet, we watched as a couple more dark figures walked onto the top of the stairs above him.

The menacing man laughed again and stepped down onto the floor. His move gave a better vision of his face and I could see it wasn’t tar on his face. It was simply black masking tape, wrapped around all of his face except for his eyes, nose, and mouth. It wasn’t as creepy as the tar, but it certainly had a menacing effect.

He kept laughing as he stood there, holding us scared, with his friends making their way down the stairs. We then watched as hot red blood began to flow from his mouth and he started to spittle the fluid all over the cold concrete floor at his feet.

I heard Dylan suck in a deep breath next to me. He was going to say something. Oh God, was he going to try and be our brave savior?

“We’re not scared Josh!” Dylan spat out at the bleeding man.

What? Huh? No!

I looked closer at the bleeding man as he started to pull some of the electrical tape off of his face. It definitely was Josh. I even recognized his pigeon toed stance and stocky frame. It was Dylan’s older brother, Josh, just playing a morbid joke on us.

I breathed a brief sigh of relief, emphasis on brief. Josh was just about as scary as any monster that was lurking in the darkness of that house. History seemed to suggest ghosts had never actually killed anyone, but he had probably already killed someone in his 16 years on Earth.

So were his friends, three high school dropout dickheads who were chuckling like the hyenas in The Lion King above Josh on the stairs.

Josh’s friends came down the stairs and flanked him over his shoulders as he got the last of the black tape off his face, revealing a cold, mean mug that was primed for a county jail mugshot. The guy just looked mean, even at 16.

“What are you guys even doing down here home alone, giving each other blow jobs?” Josh started in on us.

I didn’t even know what Josh said really meant. I had heard of “blow jobs,” on the playground but always just acted like I knew what that actually meant.

Josh laughed at and shot menacing eyes at each one of us.

“It’s actually good that you all are here. We got some shit we need help with,” Josh went on with his eyes seeming to be impossibly wide open.

My heart dropped into my stomach as Josh whipped his backpack around his torso and dug out some sort of microphone contraption.

Josh moved toward the big T.V. in the middle of the room that had Mortal Kombat paused on it, fittingly in the middle of a violent Fatality where a character was lying dead on a spike.

Josh’s buddies followed him over to the TV and started unloading their backpacks, taking out cans of beer and random half-empty bottles of alcohol instead of electronics. They swigged casually as Josh started rigging up the microphone device to the back of the TV.

“Is that one of those things where you can talk on the T.V?” Ian asked, genuinely interested.

Josh just flipped Ian off as he finished rigging the thing up.

“Can't talk on the T.V.,” one of Josh’s friends explained. “You can just talk through it.”

Josh squatted down and flicked off the SEGA, turning the T.V. to crunchy static.

“Hey, that was my game!” Dylan screamed out.

Josh just flicked a look over his shoulder at his little brother, like really? Dylan stepped away.

“Have you little wussies ever seen crazy shit on these T.V.s or on the C.D. player?” Josh asked.

My face flushed. I raised my hand up as if I was in class and had the answer for a teacher I really wanted to impress.

“Yes, I’ve seen faces and things!” I blurted out.

Everyone looked at me, rather weirded out by my enthusiasm. The only person who didn’t seem confused was Josh. He wiggled an eyebrow at me.

“So you’ve seen it too?” Josh asked.

I started to catch my breath. My brain tried to quickly do the math on what would be a good answer from here. I suddenly was no longer confident about what I swear I saw before and my own personal dark mythology about Dylan’s house. Had my frightened mind just made all of it up?

I nodded, softly, enough to where I thought I might be able to back out of it and say that’s not what I meant if things went bad from it.

It must have been the wrong answer because Josh wasted no time in rushing me and twisting my arms behind my back. I screamed in pain and protest, but all that seemed to do was draw Josh’s buddies to me and do the same as he was doing.

Josh whispered to his friends, but I couldn’t make out what he was saying.

I shot my eyes at Dylan, Ian, and Jake for help. They did nothing but watch in horror and I can’t really blame them. I probably would have done the same.

“What are you doing? What are you doing? What are you doing?” I asked on repeat as Josh and his goond carried me over to the couch that faced the main T.V.

Josh turned to Dylan, Ian, Jake, and Mike when he and his friends dropped me down on the couch.

“You guys gotta get the hell out of here!” Josh commanded his little brothers and friends.

All except for Dylan immediately obeyed, running up the stairs.

I wanted to tell Dylan it was no time to be a hero. There was no way he could fight Josh and his friends, but I knew it was in Dylan’s nature to stand strong.

“Tie him to the sofa bed bars,” Josh whispered to his friends before he walked over to Dylan behind the couch.

Dylan rushed Josh and got a good punch on his chin before Josh got his hands on him and threw him down to the ground in one swift motion. Josh then threw three hard punches into the back of Dylan’s head, each powerful thump hitting so hard it made my head hurt.

But I had my own problems to deal with. Josh’s friends were finishing lashing me to the couch, my body forced to face the black screen of the T.V., my eyes closed so I couldn’t yet see the dark figure I assumed would be swimming around a shark in murky waters. I could hear Josh’s friends giggling all around me though. Could smell the peppermint schnapps and the yeasty beers burps on their breath.

“I fucking hate you,” I heard Dylan mutter before Josh led him up the stairs.

Dylan looked down at me when he got to the top of the stairs and said he was sorry with his eyes before he left and shut the door behind him, leaving me alone with Josh and his hyenas.

Josh got face-to-face with me, pushing the stench of cheap spiced rum and Busch beer into my face.

“So you’ve seen it too? The things in the T.V.s,” Josh said quietly into my face.

“What are they?” I asked back, hoping that my obedience would somehow loosen him up on me and I would also get my questions answered at the same time.

“You know what the deal with this house is, right?” Josh said.

I looked into the eyes of Josh’s friends. There were far less steely than his. They were hanging on his every word just like me, wanting to know.

“The guy who lived here before my parents moved in killed himself. That’s why they got such a good deal on such a big place. Said he was into some mad shit. They found his journals down here in the basement. He had the whole house, but he stayed down here because he thought it was safe,” Josh explained.

“Safe from what?” I asked.

“Fucking witches dude. They live out in the woods. They’ve been there for years. You’ve never heard of them,” Josh went on. “You don’t even realize they’re there, but you’ll see them sometimes. They walk around naked, covered in mud and leaves and branches so they blend in.”

Josh’s explanation chilled me to the bone. I started to picture our days and nights playing in the woods around the house. I would swear I would see things moving off in the distance or a tree seeming like it was blowing in the wind even though there was no breeze or a part of the forest floor seeming to rise and fall like it was breathing. Was that them?

“I’ve heard about them. There’s a group of them that have been here since like pioneer days,” one of Josh’s friends with a red bowl cut piped up, trying not to sound scared. “My dad told me all about them once at hunting camp.”

I had heard those stories too. I thought they were about the woods across the river in Hamilton, but it’s possible whoever told me the stories had it mixed up. I’m pretty sure my other source was my sister and her friends, some more teenagers who at the time I thought were rock-solid sources, but now I realize were highly questionable.

“Don’t worry, they can’t get in the house though,” Josh assured. “You have to let them in or invite them.”

Again, another brief sigh of relief on my end.

“Isn’t that vampires?” Red bowlcut spoke up again.

“I don’t know, maybe same thing?” Josh answered, so assured. “Doesn’t matter, they need to be, but supposedly the guy who lived here before invited them in, but they killed him, cut him up into pieces and painted the walls with his blood.”

I looked at the walls. The dim lighting made them seem alive again and it seemed to make sense why the walls of all of the house were different shades of red. To hide the blood.

“They have their ways to get in though. They try through the water. They put stuff in the well that will take you over and get you to let them in. Or, if they get into the electricity, they can alter it. They can move through it and communicate. They can also put spirits and demons in it.”

Josh looked to the TV, where I saw the shadow I recognized looming in the glass, the outline of a human’s head looking out at me. It all felt so real now. Who was it?

“Dumbass Mike and his buddies were playing with an Ouija board down here like a year ago, about when your ass started coming over here, and I think it triggered the blood and body parts of the man who used to live here in the walls, and in the electricity,” Josh said.

I watched as the shadow in the T.V. moved before my eyes, shaking its head back and forth over and over and over again at a sickening speed.

“He’s fucking trapped in there,” Josh said quietly, all of the other boys in the room frozen. “And he’s going to fuck with us and the house until he finds a way out.”

“How’s he going to get out?” Red bullcut asked.

“We’re about to find out,” Josh said as he handed the microphone over to me.

I of course didn’t try to take the mic, but Josh smashed it hard into my hands, possibly spraining a few fingers. I just grabbed onto it.

I watched as the shadow stopped moving and two dark circles seemed to form in the middle of the head space - eyes. Were they fucking eyes?

Josh pushed the microphone hard into my face, knocking the hard, round top of the thing into my front teeth. It felt like they chipped them. He then put his lips to my ear. He started to whisper what he wanted me to say to the energy in the T.V.

“What’s your name?” I asked.

The basement shook. Hard. Some dust fell off the ceiling and down onto my shoulders. This was all fucking real.

I saw the shadow on the TV screen move and fade in and out, but didn’t hear anything. Josh prompted me to ask again.

“What’s your name? I asked again.

Again, movement on the screen, but no sound.

Josh walked away from me and went to the volume controls on the T.V. He cranked it up until the hissing sound of a T.V. that’s on, but not broadcasting anything rumbled toward our ears.

Then the voice boomed through the T.V. shaking the room again.

“ROGER,” the voice boomed.

I watched as Josh’s friend’s jaws dropped in unison with mine. I checked Josh’s face, but he didn’t look nearly as shaken as me, or what just happened should have dictated.

Josh just whispered into my ear again. I asked:

“Who are you?”

“I used to live here,” Roger said back, loud, again.

“Did they kill you?” I asked after Josh whispered the question into my ear.

“Yes.”

“Why?”

“I wouldn’t let them in.”

“Did they get in?”

“They can get in if they want. If you bother them.”

“You bothered them?”

“I didn’t want them on my property. They poisoned the garden. I shot at them. They came in the night. I hid down here, but they found me.”

“And they killed you? Painted the walls with you?”

Roger didn’t give an answer.

“They killed you?” I pressed.

Again, no answer, but I noticed something out of the corner of my eye, over by the other smaller T.V. I saw a shadow sticking out of the thing, reaching out for red head bowlcut.

“Oh shit,” I screamed into the microphone.

I watched as the shadow wrapped up redhead bowlcut and drug him back toward the T.V. and all hell broke loose in the room.

Josh and his other friend ran over to the T.V. and tried to pull redhead bowlcut away from the T.V. as hard as they could, but failed.

I couldn’t pay all of my attention to that scene though because I had my own threat to worry about. I watched as the shadow on the screen started to lean out of the T.V. until I saw a dark outline slip out of the glass and disappear into the darkness behind the screen.

“He got out. He got out! I screamed at Josh and his friends.

Josh turned to me as they were still in the tug of war over redhead bowlcut, allowing the force in the T.V. to win, dragging red head bowlcut against the screen where he started screaming out in pain.

“Hey guys, he’s somewhere fucking in here!” I screamed out. “You gotta let me go!”

Josh scanned the scene, looking for something to move, but neither of us saw anything move.

“Fine, fuck!” Josh spat and then walked over to me.

Josh started cutting the ropes off of my wrists, letting me go. I jumped up without an idea of what to actually do.

“Come on, help,” Josh muttered to me.

Josh led me over to the screen where it looked like redhead bowl cut was about to be swallowed up by the blackness of the little TV screen. Josh and I joined his other friend with the barbed wire tattoo on his forearm and started yanking on red head bowl cut.

We were able to pull out redhead bowl cut in half a second, throwing him down onto the hard floor at our feet.

The screen of the T.V. went completely black. No sign of life as redhead bowl cut gasped for air on the ground.

We all rested there for a moment. I’m sure all freaked out. I’m sure all trying to figure out what to do next.

I saw some darkness move underneath the main TV, heading toward the couch.

“We gotta get out of here,” I muttered to the rest of the guys.

Josh took off first for the stairs. I and redhead bowl cut followed. Barb wire tattoo was at the back of the pack.

I saw the darkness, I assumed was Roger move out of the corner of my eye. It rushed at us from the middle of the room as we raced up the stairs.

We made it to the top and Josh tried to rip the door open, but he couldn’t. It was locked on the other side. He wrenched on it as hard as he could as the rest of us screamed at him.

I looked down the stairs and saw the darkness slipping up onto the bottom stair. I watched it grow as it moved up each step, growing into the form of a completely dark man composed of pure blackness.

The thing was getting really close. Within an arm’s reach of barbed wire. Shit.

Then the door flew open and Josh fell inside. Redhead bowl cut and I followed, pouring into the room.

I turned around from the floor and caught a glimpse of barb wire as he tried to fall down with us, but wasn’t able. He was suspended in air, his mouth wide open like a fish’s out of water. Like he wanted to yell something out to us, but couldn’t.

We watched as he flew backwards and out of sight, into the belly of the basement. We watched as the light down there flicked off just before the door slammed in our faces.

The three of us found our feet and started to scan the inside of the main floor of the house. There wasn’t a sign of life anywhere other than the front door, which flapped in the wind.

“Dylan!?!?” Josh screamed out into the bones of the house. “Where are you?”

No answer. Nothing, just some wind and rain whipping in through the open front door.

This was not good. We ran to the door and looked out. There was nothing but darkness outside except for a distant light, way out through the trees.

“That’s them,” I heard Josh say under his breath.

“Who’s they?” I asked.

Josh didn’t answer. He just looked back at the door down to the basement as a frantic pounding started banging against the other side of it.

We were stuck between whatever was going on out in the woods around the house, where Dylan and Mike and Mike’s friends were and whatever was pounding on the basement door.

Bowl Cut moved for the door.

“Don’t fucking do it,” Josh seethed at Bowl cut.

“Come on man, it’s Drew,” Bowl Cut said, seeming on the verge of tears.

“You don’t know what’s down there,” Josh reasoned.

Bowl Cut just shook his head and stomped over to the basement door.

“No fucker!” Josh screamed out as Bowl Cut whipped the door open and a thick plume of smoke immediately seeped into the room.

I quickly couldn’t see and coughed as the acrid smoke filled my lungs.I fell to the floor, totally out of breath. I tried to crawl toward where the door to the outside was, but I honestly couldn’t see, and my brain quickly got just as foggy as the smoke.

I crawled aimlessly with the sound of horrific screaming ringing out in the smoke all around me. I tried to wave it out of my face, but no luck. I just had to keep crawling.

I crawled and crawled and crawled until I felt the smoke start to part around me. I spun my head in each direction and took in my setting. I definitely hadn’t made it outside. I was inside. I could see walls. Though I didn’t recognize them.

The smoke had officially parted and I could see where I was. I had made it back down into the basement somehow. How the hell did that happen?

I was on the ground on all fours, my knees and elbows digging into the hard ground, but they seemed to be slipping into the concrete, as if it was wet.

A sad moaning sound started to replace the screaming that was still running in my head. I followed the sound as I continued to fail to pick myself up. It was coming from the middle of the room, but I couldn’t get my head up to look at it, it was as if my neck was broken.

All I could see were a pair of dirty Vans swishing back and forth in front of my face every couple of seconds with the soundtrack of whimpering coming from somewhere right by it.

I strained my neck as hard as I could and could get a glimpse of where the Vans were connected to and where the whimpering was coming from. It was hard to see because the light in the room kept flickering on and off.

It damn near broke MY neck but I got to see what I was looking for. Barb wire hung from the lightbulb, the cord of the thing stuck through the back of his neck with the bulb sticking out of the side of his neck, coated in the blood, flickering on and off.

Barb wire looked down at me, his eyes in terrible pain, blood trickling out of his mouth, looking like a fish on a hook that you just pulled out of the lake with your fishing pole. The sickening image flashed in my head like a strobe.

I was able to get myself up off the ground, but it wasn’t easy.

I took in the room. All of the TVs were flashing with shadows stuck in them and the door at the top of the stairs was sealed shut. Some of the smoke still hung in the room. I figured I was going to die.

I tried to move some more, but it was like I was coated in glue.

I watched one of the shadows start to climb out of the biggest TV. It slid down onto the floor and started heading in my direction, moving like a puddle on a flat escalator.

The thing slipped underneath the couch and slithered in my direction. I gulped, knowing there was no way I was going to get to the stairs before it could get to me.

I watched in horror as the dark puddle reached my ankle and froze me in my tracks just before I could get to the stairs. It now felt like someone had poured cement into my blood and in all of my joints as I stood there, stiff.

I felt the puddle crawl up my leg, then my torso, then my neck and then latch onto my chin. I tried to keep my mouth closed, but I couldn’t stop it from slipping through my lips and getting into my mouth.

The thing tasted like black licorice as it passed through my mouth, ran down my tongue and into my throat. I couldn’t breathe for a few moments and coughed until I fell on the ground.

I fell to my knees and tried to cough the thing up, but with no success, just kept choking on it as I felt it wiggle its way further and further down my windpipe and into my chest.

Then it stopped. I could breathe again and all I was left with was the faint taste of black licorice on my tongue.

I took a moment to catch my breath, until I was startled by Barb Wire falling down from the sky and hard onto the ground, the bulb and the cord that dropped it down from the ceiling ripping out of the guts of the house above with him.

I moved over toward Barb Wire and expected to see him breathe his final breath, but instead found him simply looking uncomfortable on the ground. The bulb and the cord were in his mouth, but no longer sticking through the side of his neck, the blood that was there gone.

Barb wire looked up at me with his eyes more frightened than I would have thought they would be capable of being.

“Help,” he croaked.

I dropped down and grabbed the cord inside his mouth and yanked at it, pulling it up out of his throat, with the glass bulb still illuminated. I could see the thing coming up from behind his tongue.

I pulled that cord until the bulb and the rest of the cord were fully out of Barb Wire’s mouth.

Barb wire looked rattled and in pain, but he wasn’t in nearly as bad a place as he should have been. Given what happened.

“What happened?” Barb wire dribbled up at me.

I didn’t know how to even answer that question. Luckily, I got bailed out by the door at the top of the stairs opening. I looked up at the top of the stairs and was relieved to see Dylan’s grungy ass biker dad for the first time ever.

He waved me up the stairs to him. I ran as fast as I could. So did Barb Wire behind me.

Dylan’s dad led us quickly through the house and out to their muddy driveway where about 10 of his friends waited with their Harleys revving.

“What the hell happened here?” Dylan’s dad barked into my ear, and I call him Dylan’s dad because I honestly didn’t know his legal name.

I just shrugged. Dylan’s dad grabbed me by the neck and yanked me up into his face.

“All my kids are missing. I need to know what the fuck happened here!” Dylan’s dad breathed into my face, that same fermented breath that was on Josh and his friend’s breath on his.

“I don’t know. Something came through in the T.V. in the basement,” I tried to explain.

Dylan’s dad looked at me like what I was, a stupid little kid. He was quickly distracted by one of his friends shining a Mag-Lite out into the woods at the side of the driveway.

“There’s something moving around out there!” Dylan’s dad’s friend yelled back at him.

I followed the man’s light and indeed saw shadowy figures moving in the woods by the side of the driveway. They looked like people, milling around aimlessly in the area of the woods where Josh had built BMX bike trails with jumps and ramps.

It was a perfect location for Dylan’s dad and his friends to explore on their Harleys.

“Hop on,” Dylan’s dad said to me as he got onto his Harley.

I didn’t know what else to do. I jumped onto the back of Dylan’s dad’s Harley and put my hands around his muscular torso.

He took off before I was ready and I almost fell off the back. Dylan’s dad either didn’t care or didn’t notice, because he floored it to the edge of the woods, where the movement and light was.

Dylan’s dad’s speed allowed us to get to the woods in .5 seconds and I saw the lights that were drawing us in were coming from a collection of flashlights, beaming out deeper into the woods, held by clumsy figures, walking through Josh’s bike trails, deeper into the trees. I figured it was Dylan, Mike, Jake, and Ian walking around, away from the house, looking for safety.

I instantly felt relief. We were going to retrieve my friends. Dylan’s dad was going to scold us all and I was going to be sent home. I’d be sleeping in my own bed before 2 a.m. Thanking my lucky stars for my cushy life. I was about to be a normal kid again.

Then we dropped down onto Josh’s trails and saw the holders of the flashlights were not my friends. They were women. Grown women, standing naked in the trees and bushes that surrounded the trails.

My stomach dropped as Dylan’s dad brought his Harley to a stop at the start of the trail and all of his friends followed suit on their hogs back in the driveway.

The women had us surrounded. It was almost like they had perfectly planned it, having one of them around us in each direction. I could feel Dylan’s dad’s entire body tense up. The burly man was now scared of six naked women. As were his friends, frozen in their literal tracks.

Then the women moved. All in the direction of Dylan’s dad and I.

Dylan’s dad panicked and hit the gas on the motorcycle, sending it forward wildly. It raced forward and ran into the dark woods ahead, disappearing from sight.

The women were almost on us. Dylan’s dad ran off after the motorcycle, leaving me alone with the hideous women almost on me and me frozen in fear.

I smelled them before I could feel them. My nose burned with the intense smell of putrid body odor that I had only smelled once on a sidewalk in Seattle when my family walked past a homeless man. It almost knocked me out.

Yet, I fought through it. Something deep inside me told me I needed to run. So I did, deeper into the woods for some reason, in the direction Dylan’s dad ran.

I ran and ran and ran and ran until I was out of breath and standing next to a rustic cabin built between two tall, thick trees. I fought back vomit as the dilapidated wooden building stared back at me, screaming in the night.

But it wasn’t the building screaming, it was a young boy. It was Dylan. I remembered the sound coming out of of him once when he broke his arm playing football at recess.

My friend was inside that building.

I ran up to the fogged glass window next to the front door of the little shack. I could only faintly see in, but I saw what looked like small human silhouettes, and I heard the screaming, louder now.

I tried the door. It pushed open into near darkness, a few candles on a table just inside providing the only light.

I heard Dylan scream again, followed by the screams of Mike, Ian, and Jake, it was a chorus of horrified, young boys, and I was their white knight.

Maybe the crash to the ground from when Dylan’s dad’s motorcycle knocked some bravery into me because I wasn’t the least bit worried about what could happen to me as I walked into what appeared to be the living room/jailhouse of these Pagan women who were terrorizing us and Dylan’s dad and his biker friends. I confirmed this as I walked past a shelf covered with what looked like pickled toads resting in giant glass containers.

I found Dylan, Mike, Jake, and Ian lashed to racks in a room centered by what looked like a classic bubbling pot of green liquid. A potion, a stew, an evil pot of something.

Based on how wide the eyes on friends’ faces were when they saw me, there seemed to be a good chance they soon expected to have an unpleasurable experience with that pot.

I thankfully kept the Victornox pocket knife my grandparents had given me for Christmas three years running in my pocket. I took the thing right to the thin rope wrapped around Dylan’s wrists that held his limbs out in a Jesus Christ pose.

The knife was a piece of shit, but it got the job done, after a while. I almost have Dylan’s first wrist freed when he started to whisper to me:

“They’re going to kill us. My dad stole that house from them. They lived there. He kicked them out.”

“What?” I asked, loudly, as I freed Dylan’s first wrist.

Dylan shushed me.

“Quiet, I don’t want to scare them,” Dylan went on.

“How could they get any more scared?” I asked right back.

Dylan looked behind me, presumably out the window. He bit down on his lip. A move I wasn’t thrilled about.

“What, are they out there?” I muttered, quietly this time.

Dylan shushed me again and the squeals I heard from Mike, Jake, and Ian answered my question for me.

The witches were back. I slipped Dylan’s other wrist free.

“Just keep cutting,” Dylan whispered.

I listened to Dylan and got his feet freed as his eyes lingered outside. I asked him what he was looking at and what the rest of our friends were squealing about five times but got no answer.

It wasn’t until I set Dylan free that I got any answers. In the form of a gunshot that rang out into the night, prompting more squeals from the younger boys.

I finally looked out the window and saw Dylan’s dad, flanked by a few of his biker buddies, standing off against the naked women, who were now half-covered with leaves and mud, looking like Arnold Swarzenegger in Predator when he hides from the monster, except scarier.

Dylan’s dad held a shotgun at the women. They stood still in a line, their chests puffed out, as if they were daring him to fire at them. I could see his finger itchy on the trigger, the barrel still spilling out just a little bit of smoke.

Had he already fired at them? Had he fired up into the air?

My thoughts were interrupted by Dylan’s dad firing. This time right over the heads of the women it seemed, knocking a few of them to the ground.

“Where are the fucking boys?” Dylan’s dad screamed out.

He didn’t get an answer. Then he lowered the gun back at the women.

What’s I’m about to say might not seem plausible or possible or realistic or of this Earth, but I swore I saw one of the women step up out of the group, hold her hand out toward Dylan’s dad and then I watched Dylan’s dad’s shotgun crumple into pieces right in his grasp. Dylan can vouch for me about the authenticity of this story if you want to call him at the Washington State Correctional Facility in Walla Walla.

Dylan made the wise move of grabbing the pocket knife out of my hand and going back to the rest of the boys to release them. He got them out of their lashings about 10 minutes faster than I would have and we ran out the front of the house together.

Dylan’s dad and his biker friends were slowly backing away from the women when we got outside. They didn’t seem to know what to do, just manly men being backed down by naked women who had them scared out of what wits they had.

Then the shots rang out. I have no idea where they came from or if they connected with any of the women, but I think they came from Dylan’s dad’s reinforcements out in the woods behind them.

Either way, it gave us the break that we needed and we followed Dylan’s dad and his biker buddies back to Dylan’s house.

We made it. It was a situation where all of us. Grown men. Children. Josh and his other teenage buddies, all found ourselves standing inside the living room trying to understand what happened. I doubt any of us ever did.

At least I know I didn’t.

We all survived though. Even Josh’s friends who I swear we watched be killed ended up fine and never said anything about what happened as far as I knew.

I didn’t tell my parents anything. I figured Dylan’s dad might, but he didn’t. I just went home on Saturday morning like nothing happened when my mom came to pick me up a few hours later having not slept all night.

I tried to talk to Dylan at school on Monday about what else happened up there that weekend and what he was telling me about the history of the house at school, but he wouldn’t tell me anything.

Then he moved away at the end of the school year and this was the 90s so I had no way of tracking him down until recently when my bi-annual search for him on Facebook finally found him, listing the aforementioned Washington State Correctional Facility in Walla Walla as his place of residence.

I sent him a message saying hi. I didn’t say anything about that night with the witches.

We went back and forth on a few things for a handful of messages. He said the being in prison thing was a joke. I wasn’t sure if he was telling the truth until he invited me to go see him at his new home back where we are from the next time I was back in town.

I was home for the holidays a few months after his invitation and he sent me his address. I started following a familiar path that I could trace by memory, but not by name. Given I was only 10 the last time I went to Dylan’s parents’ house, I honestly could not tell you the name of the remote road they lived on up on the mountain above town.

Something inside me told me I shouldn’t have gone up there, but I really wanted to talk to Dylan and see what he had to say so I drove all the way up there, took the long, winding driveway through the woods until I got to the old house in the dark clearing. The sun just set and a soft rain began to fall as I parked and stepped out of my Jeep.

There was one light on inside the house when I came up to the porch and knocked on the door. It took a while for Dylan, who I recognized from one of his grainy Facebook photos, answered with a beer in-hand.

Dylan offered me a beer. I turned it down. We sat in the poorly-lit living room that didn’t look much different than it did when I was 10.

We talked about random things. Mostly about girls from our fourth grade class and if I knew what they were up to now. Mostly explaining that via Facebook I was pretty sure they were long married with multiple kids, much to Dylan’s disappointment.

Dylan drank five beers over the hour we talked and he somehow seemed far more drunk than he should have been given the amount of Coors Lights he drank. I was pretty sure he was on heroin.

Unable to take anymore, I started just straight up pressing Dylan about that night with the witches. He tried to feign ignorance for the 20 minutes I pressed him. He was too drunk all the time starting at age 12 that he could barely remember anything else. Well, except every single girl who was in our fourth grade class apparently.

I gave up and let myself to the door.

Then Dylan started talking.

He spit out some quick generalities about the night, mentioning that he found out his dad was renting the house by trading the equivalent of black tar heroin for rent to the witches, who actually owned the house. He said that things were fine until he noticed the witches had a fascination with Dylan, Josh, and Mike and he got spooked.

He said Dylan’s dad and his buddies came back to the house that night because he and Mike called them before they ran out into the woods when I ended up back down in the basement.

He said his dad wouldn’t tell him anything else and they left that Saturday and moved into a motel in town then moved to Eastern Washington shortly after, then Idaho, then Montana, then Alaska, then dad disappeared, then Dylan moved back to Washington when he was 18 and bounced around the state’s penitentiaries and drug houses back and forth.

Dylan then apologized for the thirtieth time for not having more for me. I then asked him how and why was he back renting the house.

Dylan explained he wasn’t renting the house. He didn’t know who rented it or owned it. He just thought it would be a trip for us to meet up there. He was squatting for a while. No one was home when he got there and no one had come home yet. He even just found the beer in the fridge!

I kindly excused myself and drove the hell out of there, quickly, with Dylan looking at me from the porch as I backed away. I drove through the driveway, cutting right through Josh’s bike trails, my eyes combing the dark woods all around.

There was a beacon in the darkness, on the side of the driveway where the witches’ cabin was. I could see a faint light, what looked like a porch light, flickering through the trees as I sped up the gravel road.

The sight created a strobe effect in the woods revealing what looked like human figures, or maybe stumps and oddly-shaped trees, standing in the woods. It chilled my blood as I drove out of the driveway and back onto the lonely country road that led up there from town.

I looked up Dylan on Facebook again a few months later to follow up. His profile was gone.


Manhattan; Manhattan

Manhattan, New York

The hundreds of people who waved to Gary on their way in and out of the parking garage at 6th and 29th always wondered how he passed each day from 7 to 5 just sitting at his desk, no computer, no cell service, just him and his sports radio. He always wondered how all those people who waved at him spent every day sitting at their desk, staring at a screen, sending and replying to emails.

Gary had never sent an email in his entire life. This would have been one of the first things he would have mentioned about himself at parties, had he been invited to parties.

Instead, Gary picked up as many weekend shifts as he could to pass the time and fund periodic trips down to Atlantic City to lose that extra money at blackjack tables and eat cheap prime rib buffets. Hey, his generosity at the table and the anecdote about his lack of email sending had been enough to win him the love of a dealer with a healthy chest one night, and that was enough for him.

Every day on the job was the same for Gary, and that was the way he liked it. This was another anecdote he probably would have shared at his hypothetical parties.

Gary was about 20 minutes into his daily listening of Boomer and Gio, the two were droning on about something about SaQuon Barkley, when his day became very much not the same.

The parking spots at the bottom of the lot where his booth was didn’t usually start to fill up until after 8 a.m., yet, there was a gray vehicle parked in the furthest spot at the back of the lot. It was a strange-enough occurence that he needed to investigate it.

The guys up on the main floor had told him about a recent trend of cubicle jockeys blowing their brains out in their cars on their breaks and nobody realizing it for days. That wasn’t going to happen on his watch. Maybe he would even get there earlier enough to prevent the corporate peon from doing the deed. He would be a hero - article in The Post, GoFundMe page for at least a hundred grand, a call back from that blackjack dealer after all those years. Hey, I saw a story about you online...

Gary was about to get the first item on his list of daydreams, but not in the way he anticipated. This became clear once he was about 10 feet away from the vehicle and realized it wasn’t a vehicle.

The object rested almost perfectly within the confines of a parking spot horizontally and was about six feet vertically, according to the report Gary made to the N.Y.P.D. The thing looked like a giant car made out of slick, gray clay. It held the same shape as a sedan, but was just a thick muddy blob.

He went back to his desk to call it in. He took one last look as his phone started to dial out to the guys upstairs.

The thing changed colors.

He got back up and walked back over to the corner of the lot where it rested.

The object was now darker, a dark brown, bordering on black. It’s texture also changed. It was no longer muddy and thick like clay, it was thin and soft, almost like a paper grocery store bag.

He wanted to touch the thing, but even he knew better. Especially considering the smell the thing was now giving off. It smelled like rotten eggs left in the trash can underneath the sink for weeks and it made him light headed. So much so he fainted on his way back to his booth.

But he made it just long enough to call the boys upstairs and see a vapor leak out of the object in the corner of his eye.

Then everything went to black.

There were men in suits who were very much not corporate peons standing above him when he came to.

Gary told the ex-military guys about what he saw. They asked him if he saw anything on the item that he thought might be “electrical,” he didn’t think so. All organic matter. Even in his foggy state, he was impressed with himself the term “organic matter” came to him.

The men took Gary back over to the object. He saw the “electrical” element they spoke of.

The side of the item which faced Gary’s booth was now transparent. A four-foot by two foot pane of thick glass shined back at him. He squinted and tried to see inside the object, but all he saw was darkness.

The smell was still there, maybe even more acidic this time, he felt like he was going to pass out again.

The ex-military types started firing questions at him:

“How long did you know the thing was here before you got up to investigate it?”

“Did you touch it?”

“What did it look like when you first saw it?”

“What about the smell?”

Gary answered all the questions the best that he could and they let him go.

Was there anything he needed to do after that? No.

He went back to his desk. Boomer and Gio were no longer talking about SaQuon Barkley.

Manhattan, Nevada

Pastor Dan knew Ryan was just supposed to go to the supply barn, get a shovel, and come right back to the celebration garden. There was no way that should have taken him more than two minutes, let alone the 15 he had been gone.

Dan took pride in regularly being described as “young,” “hip,” “not your typical pastor,” and on occasion, even “cool.” The kids started calling him "Pastor Dan" and he ran with it. Took it as a sign they thought he was one of them.

But even Dan had his point when he wouldn’t let the kids do whatever they wanted. He was sure Ryan got distracted by something on his phone and was farting around in the backyard of the church.

Probably something on Instagram. That’s always what it was. Dan had recently started his own and did his best to get the attention of the youth group kids, but it didn’t seem to catch on. He only had 21 followers.

Maybe it was time for him to start being more Pastor than Dan?

Pastor Dan headed around the back of the church towards the old barn at the back of the yard where he dispatched Ryan. He saw the 17-year-old farm boy white as a ghost.

“What's happenin' Ry?” Dan asked.

Ryan tried to get some words out, but couldn’t. He quickly gave up and just led Dan back to the barn from where he had come. Words couldn’t have done what he saw back there justice.

Dan was out of words the second he saw what was keeping Ryan so long. The thing looked the size of a small car, rectangle, but with soft edges and the color of a mud puddle, it was like nothing he had ever seen, especially because it appeared to pulsate and move as he stood there in the doorway, jaw hanging open.

Dan and Ryan both tried to say something as they watched the object split itself in half and form two loose rectangles right before their eyes, but both choked on their tongues. Was what they just saw real?

Dan wasn’t sure if that object sitting in the barn was going to mean he was going to very much be out of a job very soon or very much in his job. He figured he would know soon enough.

Dan’s answer came in the form of the voice of Ryan’s dad barking out the barn door. Dan could hear something about bullshit or horseshit, or worse yet, chickenshit.

It was finally time for Dan to get words to start coming out of his mouth when he saw Ryan’s dad, Bill, stomp into the barn with a shotgun drawn.

“Where is it Ryan?” Bill barked out as soon as he got into the musty interior of the building.

Dan took a brave step to get between Bill and the objects. These things could have been holy or something, after all.

“No, no, no, no,” Dan insisted to Bill.

Bill was thrown off by Dan’s defiance. Dan was the kind of guy who would agree with just about anything to avoid confrontation as far as he could tell. He was pretty squishy for a man of the cloth, but here he was, standing between the poised shells in his shotgun and some sort of hideous alien lifeform.

Alien lifeform? That’s definitely what it was, right? Dan wasn’t sure. Everything he believed told him it wasn’t possible, but that’s the first thing his mind told him it was when he laid eyes upon it.

What was the Bible’s take on aliens? Dan needed to start beefing up on the Bible right quick. Wait.

First things first. Bill and the gun. Dan walked up to Bill and noticed something he didn’t expect.

Fear in his eyes.

Dan took the opening and lowered Bill’s shotgun with his hands, just low enough to where it would fire at the floor if it went off, but not far enough to completely emasculate the roughneck. He knew these people well.

“Now I think we need to take some time to calm down and figure this out,” Dan started in on Bill.

Dan could see Bill’s eyes still trained on the objects behind him. He may have put the gun down, but he was still a major threat.

Dan saw that fear in Bill’s eyes get even worse.

“Those things are movin,” Bill whispered into Dan’s ear.

Dan turned around and saw that Bill wasn’t lying. The objects appeared to be sliding across the floor like slugs, ever-so-slowly.

Dan’s movement was enough for Bill to get back control of the shotgun and level it up with the objects.

Ryan joined the tug-of-war and grabbed his dad by the shoulders. Ryan was bigger, younger, and stronger. Still, the old man easily fought off his tackle attempt and kept the gun aimed at the object.

Dan and Ryan called out “No!” but there was nothing the word could do. Bill’s shot fired and hit the object on the right side square in the middle of its mass.

The shot disappeared into the object and nothing happened for a moment. Relief washed over Dan and Ryan, even Bill, for a moment.

Then the object exploded, shooting gray liquid all across the room. The three men dropped to the floor and were showered with what felt like JELL-O until the rain was over and they scanned the scene.

The walls were completely caked with sticky, gray matter, but everything seemed fine. Dan thought he felt the gray matter that was splattered on his face burn for a moment, but the feeling subsided.

Dan looked to Bill. It was obvious the man regretted his last move. His son had called him rambling about alien shit and he couldn’t take it. He wanted to prove to his son there wasn’t really an “alien egg,” at the church, there wasn’t anything to be afraid of even if there was, and his dad would protect him, all with one shot.

Bill failed on all fronts. Ryan was even more convinced of the existence of aliens now due to the strange gel splashed across his body, he was even more worried something bad was going to happen because of the searing pain the gel was causing on his skin, and he didn’t think his dad could protect him well given how quickly he lost his cool and acted on impulse.

Dan got Bill and Ryan out of the barn. Whatever was in there was high above his pay grade with the two great overseers - the U.S. government and God.

He put in a call to the closest F.B.I. office he could find online and to his mentor Pastor David up in Reno. Neither seemed to believe him about what had just happened.

However, both said they’d be right down.

Bill and Ryan went home with instructions to pray from Dan and he kind of regretted it. He tried to pass the hour waiting for the F.B.I. by skimming through Instagram, checking in on the youth group kids, but it didn’t work. He was literally sweating at his desk in stiff air conditioning and giving endless silent prayers to himself.

The F.B.I. team gave the same kind of reaction he gave when he saw the objects when they stepped into the barn. Dan didn’t like that. He watched them struggle for words, look to each other for some kind of logical answer and then start to sweat through their dress shirts the same way he was.

Alexandria, Virginia

The theme song to The Drew Carey Show was running through Caitlin’s head. That meant that she was running on a treadmill. The phrase “Cleveland rocks” had played on the little turntable in her skull about 300 times. That meant she was almost done. The song got stuck in her head when she ran cross country in middle school when the show was in it’s prime and just always kind of hung out there whenever she ran now. The brain is a strange organ. .

Caitlin’s soft brown eyes had been glued to the T.V. hanging above her for an hour now, but she had barely absorbed anything broadcast. C.N.N. always reminded her of being at a terminal at a bad airport waiting on a flight to somewhere she'd rather not go.

She eyed the 19-year-old guy wiping down the exercise equipment across the gym and spoke for the first time in the day.

“Hey, can you change that channel? I’ll go on Facebook if I want to see politics, know what I mean?” Caitlin asked the kid.

The kid didn’t even look at her when he replied.

“I don’t even know how to change the channel. I think someone lost the remote, and I don’t have Facebook.”

Caitlin regretted referencing Facebook. The phrase now perfectly aged her at 35. Someone who was not yet old, but no longer young.

She let the 19-year-old slink away. The pain of the world would cripple his cynicism eventually or he would just find opiates and either overdose. Either way was fine with her.

She only had 10 minutes left in her run. She was in the homestretch anyway. She might even be able to get that horrible 90s sitcom tune out of her head in that time.

The 19-year-old came back into her field of vision, pushing a ladder across the carpet and over to the T.V. He climbed his skinny bones up the ladder until he was at the T.V. and changing through the channels.

Maybe everyone isn’t horrible all the time, Caitlin thought to herself. Now she hoped the kid wouldn’t overdose on some kind of pill after all.

She saw ESPN flash across the screen.

“E.S.P.N. That’s fine. Sports are innocuous,” Caitlin said.

The 19-year-old didn’t know what innocuous meant, but he was glad to be able to climb back down from that ladder.

Caitlin furrowed her brow. What she assumed was some sort of sports-related press conference at first didn’t appear to be that upon second glance. She recognized the Secretary of State standing behind a podium, looking rather somber.

The 19-year-old tried to skulk away towards the men’s locker room.

“Hey, you really can’t turn the sound on the T.V?” Caitlin asked him before he got away.

“You can try,” the 19-year-old said before he disappeared into the men’s chambers.

“Oh fuck me,” Caitlin muttered under her breath as she jumped off the treadmill.

Caitlin climbed up the ladder until she was at the T.V. It took a good 10 seconds, but she eventually found the volume buttons. She didn’t think she had actually used the buttons ON THE T.V. in maybe 10 years, but she got the sound to crank up.

“Found in midtown Manhattan,” the secretary of state’s voice broadcast out the blown-out speakers.

A couple of employees who were older than 19, but not by much drifted into the room and congregated around one of their cell phones. Caitlin could see they were watching something at least mildly-pornographic from across the room.

“No, it’s like I’ve always been telling you about what I saw out at my grandpa’s farm when I was a kid. The lights, they were in a straight line,” the employee with the tribal tattoo said to the one with spiked-up hair even though he had crossed over the 30-year-old line.

“You mean Orion’s Belt?” Spikey hair said to Tribal Tat.

“No, not like that. I know what that is,” Tribal Tat fired back.

“HEY!”

Caitlin more than caught the employees’ attention with her holler. She pointed up at the T.V., full of frustration.

“What is this?” Caitlin yelled.

Tribal Tat perked up, eager to answer. He drifted closer to her before he spoke.

“Aliens,” spiked hair answered with pride.

Her brain went blank. She could read sarcasm or smart ass on anyone and she wasn’t getting an ounce of that from this disphit.

She looked back at the T.V. She didn’t see a drip of smart ass on the Secretary of State’s face either.

*

Caitlin ran her badge on the reader to get into the lab. That never got old, no matter how many times she did it. It always made her feel like some sort of female James Bond.

The lab her card opened up for her was nothing like anything out of a Bond movie though, even the old ones. It was plain, stale, sterile and old fashioned, exactly what it needed to be for biologists.

Waiting in the lab for Caitlin was someone who was anything but those adjectives in the above paragraph - her partner Zoey. Zoey rarely washed her hair, chain chewed gum, had a mind that never stopped racing and had tattoos that crept out from the covers of her lab coat.

Zoey cornered Caitlin as soon as she walked in and stuck her phone in her face, a video on Twitter already broadcasting.

“You know you’re not supposed to have that on when we’re in here?” Caitlin gave Zoey a scolding to get things started.

The scolding didn’t faze Zoey in the slightest.

“Did you get a call yet?” Zoey asked.

“From who?” Caitlin shot back, just realizing she hadn’t even properly checked her phone yet for the day.

Well, she had turned it on, but she didn’t realize she still had it on silent.

She broke her own rules and pulled out her phone. She had 11 texts from 11 different people, five missed calls, two voicemails, endless Twitter and Facebook notifications.

The T.V. broadcast she finished watching in the gym was super vague. Just speculation. Some talk about aliens or terrorist attacks or a hoax in New York, but that was it. She wrote it off as something that would be figured out and forgotten by noon.

The amount of personal communication sent her way told her it was probably not getting written off by lunchtime.

Caitlin had done a stereotypical yet somehow not stereotypical millennial move in deciding to unplug herself from her phone as much as she possibly could each day, only checking her phone first thing in the morning and when she got home from work. She was only in her second day of waking up at 5 a.m. so she could work out before work and had forgotten to check.

“Oh my God,” Caitlin muttered to herself as she skimmed through all of her communications.

“Told you,” Zoey punctuated Caitlin’s murmur.

The first thing Caitlin did was listen to her voicemails. The first was from someone with the C.I.A. she had never spoken to named Donald Jones, and she was sure it was a made up name. Donald simply asked her to call him back at a random 202 area code number.

She called Donald before she did anything else. He sounded relieved when she identified herself.

“I left that message an hour ago,” Donald said right after they exchanged an official greeting.

Caitlin was thrown off by how cold Donald was. He clearly wanted a favor from her if he called her and left a voicemail in 2020, but he was coming off like she needed something from him.

“Sorry, sorry,” Donald corrected himself. “We have a strange reason why we want to get in touch with you.”

“That’s what I figured, but I would like to first make it clear the reason we are reaching out is because G.W.U. said you were the most-brilliant bio scientist in their lab,” Donald started in.

Caitlin regretted having stepped out of the lab to make the call. She wished Zoey would have heard that statement as she stood behind her, eavesdropping on her conversation, but alas, she was alone in her car, running out of oxygen alone.

“However, there’s another reason why we put in a call to you. How much do you know about what’s going on right now?” Donald asked.

“Almost nothing,” Caitlin answered.

“An unidentifiable object was found in a parking garage in midtown Manhattan this morning. When I say unidentifiable object I mean a square piece of matter, about the size of a sedan, gray in color, solid in nature made up of elements we have yet to identify,” Donald explained.

“That’s why I’ve been hearing the alien things? You don’t know what it is?” Caitlin asked both questions in the same breath. “But why me?” She asked as she could hear Donald sucking in a deep breath on the other end of the line.

“As I mentioned, George Washington had great things to say about you,” Donald stated.

Caitlin audibly laughed, that was a total shocker. There had to be something else.

“But there’s something else,” Donald went on, but paused at that point, tipping his hand he was about to spill some beans. “But we’ll have to discuss that in-person.”

*

Donald made Caitlin meet her at a dirty Chinese restaurant in Alexandria in an hour. He greeted her into a booth in the back and started to rave about the diner’s almond chicken. She figured he was more enthusiastic about the privacy of the place than the cuisine, especially after she saw the laminated menu.

Donald got right to the point. The government, the military specifically, was interested in her because those objects they found in the parking garage in Manhattan, New York were also found in only one other place, Manhattan, Nevada. Caitlin’s home town.

Caitlin responded by drinking all of the water at the table thinking it would tone down the burning sensation in her stomach. It didn’t.

The borderline elderly dignitary in front of her went on after a careful sip of his ice tea.

“We think you might have an advantage in this situation because you have a connection to both places. Having grown up in Manhattan, Nevada and having gone to college at N.Y.U.,” Donald explained.

Caitlin already started to feel the weight of the world on her shoulders and couldn’t help but get defensive. She could hardly make it through a week of work without calling in sick. How was she going to save the world from whatever blob was pulsating in the world’s biggest city and her dusty ass hometown.

Then she had a realization.

“I have nothing to do with this?” She said, short of breath.

Donald reached over a soft hand. She thought the man must have had children, grandchildren actually, he was genuinely comforting.

“Oh no, no,” Donald assured us. “We don’t think you’re trying to end the world, we think you might be able to save it.”

*

That statement from Donald rang in Caitlin’s ears as she sat on a private aircraft by herself, sipping underwhelming coffee and feeling her heart race accelerate with each sip.

Whatever these things were, they thought they were dangerous. Like, destroy the world dangerous, like something out of an Avengers movie.

They had a lot of faith in her for some reason. Had they looked at any of her doctorate work in college or her day-to-day reports at her job? They couldn’t have. They would have seen right through her. Yes, she got by, but that was about it.

Donald had supplied her with a tablet before she got on the plane from D.C. to New York he said had all of the information they had thus far about the objects. She opened the PDF on the thing and saw it was only one page. She didn’t like that and closed the thing before it loaded on the screen.

She needed coffee before she made any moves. Apparently she needed three cups as she got to the halfway point of her third dosage and felt all of her insides tingle.

She chugged the rest of the third cup, grabbed the tablet, and started reading what she had to work with.

Almost nothing. They basically just knew when the objects arrived, where they were, what they looked like, that they were likely silicone-based, and that was it.

Also, a farmer at the Manhattan, Nevada location shot one of the objects with a shotgun, destroying it. This bit made her laugh and sounded exactly like her hometown to her. Way to go Manhattan, Nevada.

Caitlin was just about to finish up her “research” when she received a call on her phone from an unsaved 775 area code. Family reporting the phenomenon to her? No. The ones that had her phone number were all dead. It had to be an old friend.

“Hi, this is Lucas,” the mumbling voice of Caitlin’s long ex-boyfriend responding to her “hello.”

Caitlin wondered if Lucas was the reason she was in the predicament she was in at the moment as she tried to think of what to say next.

“Are you there?” Lucas asked.

“Uh, yeah, I’m just on an airplane,” she answered.

“You can take calls on airplanes?” He asked back.

She had the same exact thought at that moment.

“It’s private I guess, or government, or something,” she started in. “I’m going to Manhattan. New York. They want me to look at those things they found in that parking garage,” she explained.

“Yeah, I was calling to see if you heard, they found them here. Bill Warren shot one of them. It exploded and sent green blood stuff everywhere, but everyone seems to be fine. Do you know anything?” Lucas finished with a question.

“No, and I’m on my way to supposedly figure out what they are and what to do right now,” she said shortly before the call dropped and she couldn’t dial out the rest of the flight.

*

A black S.U.V. picked up Caitlin and Donald from an airfield and started heading for the heart of Manhattan. She used the last bits of free time she thought she might ever have to think about the other reasons she had suppressed to why she was assigned the job she was about to start. Hearing Lucas’ voice had kicked the old fires of her adolescence.

Caitlin was a prodigy, a science prodigy to be exact, in the middle of nowhere in Nevada, to be exact.

The daughter of a mine worker and a cashier at a gas station, Caitlin Petersen was the least-likely child biology prodigy possible, yet, she was, and it started with an accident.

A retired professor from the University of Nevada’s copy of BioScience Journal was accidentally delivered to Caitlin’s parents’ house when she was eight years old. She grabbed the glossy periodical off of the counter when she saw it next to People and Entertainment Weekly.

Caitlin grabbed the magazine simply because it had a picture of a purple lizard on it sitting on a bright green leaf. It was pretty. That was how it all started.

She read the magazine the best she could, barely comprehending most of what was in there, but enough to annoy her mother that night with a lot of questions. There was a study about sex that prompted her to ask the question, “what is intercourse?”

Her mom deflected the question and was surprised the Q&A didn’t stop there. Caitlin kept asking about many of the other terms and, more-importantly, concepts in the issue.

Barely a graduate of Manhattan High School, her mom wasn’t able to answer any of her questions. Well, she could answer the one about intercourse, but that was the only one she didn’t want to answer.

Yet, her mom didn’t want Caitiln to grow up with the lack of opportunities she had growing in her home town and scanned the magazine until she found a small ad in the back, for a children's biology club. The ad included a P.O. box somewhere in Maryland for those interested in joining to send a letter requesting information and a check for $30 for a yearly membership to join.

Caitlin’s mom sent a letter to the club and it wasn’t long before they started getting packets of biological information for Caitlin to digest once a month. It started slow, but Caitlin slowly started absorbing the information and seeking out as much of it as possible.

Her mom bought just about any book she could possibly find related to biology or science and Caitlin devoured it. During the summer and during school breaks, Caitlin’s mom would drive her to the libraries at the University of Nevada in Reno, and Las Vegas, anywhere she could get any information on biology.

All of the professors eventually started taking notice of her. They took her under their wing as much as they could, and by the time she was 12, Caitlin was part of any kind of club or organization you could be as a child biology fan and had been featured in about 10 different magazines and newspapers.

Now here’s the part Caitlin never really told anyone. While she was a massive biology enthusiast, she wasn’t really an expert or anything or skilled at anything.

Biology isn’t like math, or a sport, there wasn’t really a scoring system, or something to practice. Basically she would just read a lot about things she was interested in and carry conversations that seemed rather intelligent and knowledgeable for a grade school student, but that didn’t actually mean anything.

She hadn’t done any of her own research. She hadn’t conducted any experiments, or formed a thesis. She was just a kid who really loved biology and the media didn’t ask follow up questions or really care about what she could actually do.

Caitlin stepped up her game, earning a 4.0 in high school while participating in a number of national and regional biology competitions and clubs. Her reputation continued to grow and the articles continued to pile up, regularly calling her the girl who was going to save the world. She earned scholarships from just about any university you can think of.

Locally, she was a controversial figure. It shouldn’t be shocking modern science was a bit of a controversial topic in an isolated American town with a population in the double digits. Local preachers made sermons about the dangers of brainwashing children with magical science and she got a few snide comments from old women in the grocery store checkout line one time when she was 17.

Caitlin chose to go to N.Y.U. to get as far away from Manhattan, Nevada as she could, geographically, and culturally. It was just a funny coincidence both places shared the same name, something that was never not mentioned in any article ever written about her after she decided to go to N.Y.U.

She majored in biology, but didn’t love it. She instead dumped most of her resources into making sure she got at least Bs in all her classes and learning coding online. She graduated without much fanfare and was able to secure an entry-level coding job at a start-up in Reno and she thought she was going to move back there and reconnect with Lucas.

That’s where her life took that turn we mentioned earlier we will eventually get back to.

All of this was running through Caitlin’s head when they pulled into the parking lot where she was going to get to work. Donald prepped her and said almost everything would be set up for her to test, they just wanted her to coordinate it. She wouldn’t have to learn any new technology or concepts.

Caitlin came into a tent set up in the garage that reminded her of where they put E.T. when the government took him. Instead of a bunch of nameless government officials and a chalky ass alien, five people who reminded her a lot of herself were waiting in there - nervous and studious-looking 30 somethings biting their nails.

The group lit into Caitlin as soon as she walked into the clear plastic tent, bombarding her with questions rapid fire like a controversial figure in a movie walking out of a building getting grilled by reporters with microphones as they walked out of a courthouse or jail.

She had no answers for them. She actually needed them to help her show her exactly what they had for her to work with.

They directed her to a collection of tools on a shelf in the roof that reminded her of the equipment the Ghostbusters worked with. Resting next to them was a set of printed out instructions which directed her toward the instruments.

Caitlin was surprised how much the items in the parking garage looked like what her brain would design “alien eggs” to look like. They were seven-feet tall, spherical, beige, but speckled with small dark purple spots haphazardly spread around their exterior. They appeared to be solid, but soft, they almost looked spongy.

She took the first instrument and went to work, not even knowing what it was doing. It just appeared the wand-like device that she waved over the items was registering measurements and sending them to some central hub she didn’t know about.

Halfway through her examination, she encountered the first, and only really, revelation she would discover - she noticed pairs of dark spheres, triangles, and rectangles seemingly seared into the back of the objects when she craned her neck around to look behind them. However, they faded after she looked at them for more than a few seconds.

After they faded, she closed her eyes tight for five seconds and then looked again. The symbols were there, but they quickly evaporated again.

She readied herself to speak into the microphone in her suit, but felt a sneeze coming on and let it take over her. She held her breath, reared back and let fly, spraying hot, red blood all over the inside of the clear glass portion of the suit right in front of her.

A massive sense of dread washed over her. She suddenly realized she should absolutely not be doing what she was doing. She felt like a canary in the mind shaft. Were they just sending her in there to test it out in case something went wrong? They gave her some sort of space suit that allowed her to breathe the delicate, outside New York City air, but she certainly didn’t feel safe.

Especially because her minions stood on the outside of a clear plastic tarp set up around the objects and because the objects started to pulsate the longer she stood in there.

That meant it was time to get out of there. She rushed out and got engulfed by Donald and his cronies and her own cronies.

She only paid attention to Donald. He seemed pleased, not the least bit bothered by how out of breath, bloody, and sweaty she was.

“That was great, we’ve been trying to get this started for a while and they’re getting the readings they need back in D.C...

“Nothing about the blood all over my face?” Caitlin fired right back.

There was no blood actually on her face at this point. She had been examined by a doctor the moment she came out from the tent and they determined it was just a nosebleed shot as a projectile because of the pressure inside her suit. She got the nose bleed from the dehydration of the three cups of coffee she had for breakfast and her flight.

So, Donald answered her, fairly, when he said:

“The doctor said that was from the suit and dehydration.”

She had to pivot.

“Am I supposed to be this out of breath and hot?” Caitlin cut him off.

He looked down at his phone after it chimed a seemingly-impossible amount of times in about one second. She didn’t like this. She thought of how to scold him next.

Until she saw the look on his face once he opened up the multiple notifications he had just received.

She focused on a video he was watching on Twitter. She didn’t like what she saw - endless amounts of people pushing their way through the streets of New York in a panic, fleeing. Her entire body went cold.

“What is that?” Caitlin asked Donald.

Donald put his hand over his mouth. His posture wasn’t shocked or concerned, more annoyed. That gave her some relief.

“That idiot who found these things leaked photos to the press,” Donald seethed through his veneers.

He skimmed through a little bit more on Twitter, further angering himself.

“Someone said they’re ‘alien eggs’ and now everyone’s running with it. People are panicking, obviously,” Donald went on.

Caitlin’s mouth dribbled. She felt the next question was going to come off as stupid, even though it wasn’t at all.

“Well...are they?” She asked.

Donald stared her down for a few tense moments and then patted her softly on the shoulder.

“Isn’t that what you’re here to figure out?” He muttered before he walked away.

*

Caitlin found herself with her crew back in the E.T. tent. She could smell her own sweat for the first time in her life, permeating in her own little suit. She kept blowing steam into the glass in front of her face, fogging up her vision.

She waved a rod instrument she had been told almost nothing about in front of the items, waving it around the way the instructions she received on the tablet had informed her to. It didn’t seem to do anything. The items just sat there staring back at her. She felt like some kind of fraud “paranormal expert” in a reality TV show about “chasing ghosts” or some futile bullshit.

She was almost going to start laughing about the situation until she realized the fog which was clouding the inside of her suit wasn’t coming from her own breath and it was growing thicker.

She started to cough and sucked in an awful metallic taste that took out her vision for a moment. Breathing started to come rapid, and shallow, like she was at the end of a 400-yard dash. Her knees started to wobble.

Soon, about the only sense still at Caitlin’s command was hearing, and she could hear commotion all around her. She heard a muffled scream before she fell to the ground.

*

While passed out, Caitlin’s mind slipped into her most-constant daydreaming topic - her ex-boyfriend, Lucas, and their failed relationship. No matter what else happened in her life. This adolescent tale of failed love never left her mind.

She usually wouldn’t remember the actual dreams that were filled with Lucas, but this literal fever dream would give her not only memory of the world her mind created, but also conscience access. She knew she was in a dream as she interacted with Lucas in milestone moments that drifted in and out like waves on the beach.

The first wave that took her in was in seventh grade, the dregs of a cold Winter, when Caitlin still wasn’t adjusted to having to bus to a new town to a bigger school where she didn’t know anyone because her parents deemed the local middle school “too podunk” for their prodigy. Having better teachers and technology and stability were great, basically being a new kid at school was only slightly-less podunk than the one in Manhattan, for a true introvert was not so great.

Caitlin didn’t have a single friend as she ate her meager sandwich on a bench outside of the cafeteria hoping no one and everyone would notice her at the same time.

Someone did notice her, Lucas, a quiet kid with shaggy hair that never seemed to not be in his eyes who seemed to wear some sort of baseball jersey and hat each day though she was pretty sure he didn’t actually play on the baseball team. He sat down next to her with a piece of cafeteria pizza and offered up his waxy cafeteria apple.

She accepted the apple, even though she didn’t want it.. That sparked a superficial conversation about portable C.D. players that opened the door up for a superficial 7th grade relationship.

The next wave was just Caitlin kissing Lucas for the first time, on the bus home from the end of 7th grade waterslide trip in the very back seat, with no one else looking. She would hate to admit she embraced it in her dream vision and could still feel the hairs on her arms standing at attention.

Next wave - Caitlin and Lucas sit above Walker Lake, sipping wine coolers and holding hands. Prime high school. Her finding the rare time to not study, him always up to Macgyver up a romantic evening for them. She could still feel his warmth against her.

Next wave - “the talk,” when she sat him down and talked about their future. He was staying in town to train to be a police officer, she was going off to N.Y.U. to become a Nobel Prize-winning scientist. How was that going to work? He talked her into being long distance.

The next waves were rapid fire. Her dating other people without properly communicating it to Lucas. Late night phone calls with him. Trips to New York for him where he felt wholly out of place. Trips home for breaks for her where she felt more and more out of place. Christmas. Fourth of July. Thanksgiving. Cold and conflicted kisses as the New Year’s ball dropped.

It suddenly became painful, and that was before Caitlin found herself crying in the freezing house of her recently-deceased parents with Lucas holding her in the early morning.

The waves didn’t bring Caitlin to the night she officially broke up with Lucas at the end of Summer break, knowing she was going back to a budding romance in New York with a lab partner who would dump her three months into their relationship ironically for an ex-girlfriend he grew up with. The waves didn’t show Lucas breaking down in front of her the way she never thought a 6’5 220-pound alpha male could.

The waves kindly left out anything about the death of both of Caitlin’s parents. They left out any of the aftermath as well. None of the funerals.

It cut straight to her reconnecting with Lucas as she stayed in town for weeks after her mom’s funeral, trying to figure out what to do with her life from there. It started quickly, with her getting too drunk at the bar one night, crying on his shoulder, and eventually sleeping with him.

Her rekindled love with Lucas was one of the reasons she couldn’t leave town and get back to finishing her doctorate in New York. She loved lying there in his arms and crying with him making every right move while comforting her. So much so, she stayed there for almost a month and they basically became boyfriend-girlfriend again.

Then she packed her stuff up one morning and left town without saying anything to him. Then she ignored his calls, texts, Facebook messages, and emails for weeks before she explained she simply had to get back on with living her life and getting past the death of her parents.

She woke up from the fever dream. She was in a different tent, now with instruments monitoring her.

She locked eyes with Donald through the clear plastic of the tent and he immediately blushed. She looked down and saw she was nearly naked on the examination table.

She also saw she was completely alone in the tent. The instruments combing her body were being controlled like drones by doctors outside of the tent.

She screamed her lungs out while locking eyes with the embarrassed Donald. It didn’t seem to do anything. He just kept looking at her and the instruments kept molesting her.

She wanted to get words out to explain Donald needed to get her out of there right away. She didn’t have to vocalize words though. She just got up and started ripping apart the inside of the tent until faceless people in hazmat suits came in and dragged her out.

*

Caitlin had to admit the long, hot shower she got to take helped her get through what had just happened. It felt like the end of high school cross country practice to her, her body was worn out, but she was content, warm, clean, happy, and feeling like she could enjoy the rest of her day.

That feeling quickly faded when Donald informed her she was about to be whisked away to Manhattan, Nevada, to examine the other set of objects.

Whatever remnants of post-shower love had been dancing around in Caitlin’s body vanished when they stepped out of the front of the building and onto the New York City sidewalk in the middle of the day to be greeted by not a single person. She immediately felt like she was in that underwhelming Will Smith movie where he’s the last person alive in the world and living in Manhattan all by himself and pale zombies. Everyone must have already fled.

Well, not everyone.

Caitlin noticed one loser hovering just a few paces up from them as her and Donald watched the black SUV that would shuttle them to an airfield. Long graying hair, army jacket, hunched body language, filthy Reeboks, he reminded her of those unemployable, middle-aged white guys with horrible teeth who seemed to shift between endlessly riding the subway, sipping coffee in Starbucks and being Uber drivers off-and-on. Naturally, this would be the one kind of person who wouldn’t have left the city already.

The loser looked to them just before the SUV came to a stop. Wild-eyed and manic, Caitlin feared he was setting up for an attack of them as he bum rushed her and Donald and caught them on the sidewalk.

Caitlin watched as Donald reached for the guy but the crazy man waved him off and calmed his eyes.

“I might look crazy, but I’m not, and I have something for you,” the man announced as he stood just a few feet away from Caitlin and Donald. “Don’t reach for your gun sir.”

Something about the guy convinced Donald to stand down. Maybe he just thought he was too soft to be a real threat. He would give him at least 10 seconds to state his case.

The man sensed Donald’s patience and Caitlin’s exhaustion mixed with confusion. He saw his opening and went right for stating his case, knowing how little time he, and all of humanity in his opinion, had.

“Look, I know what these things are. I saw the symbols on the leaked pictures,” the man explained and then brandished his dated Android cell phone with a photo of the objects.

The man had the screen particularly focused on the back side of the objects and zoomed in where Caitlin saw the symbols during her examination, but which she had never reported.

Seeing those symbols on the objects took her breath away. This guy may not have been full of shit.

Caitlin could sense Donald was about to swat the man away, literally, with the back of his hand. She grabbed his arm and stopped him as the man went on.

“I’ve seen these videos on YouTube, strange endless black screen videos of symbols scrolling. They’re the same symbols, and they’ve popped up other places,” the man went on.

“That’s great, but we have to go,” Donald dismissed the man.

“Please look me up, my name is Rick Rappoport, I’m on YouTube,” the man who no longer seemed crazy to Caitlin yelled out as Donald dragged her away.

Caitlin reached into her purse, pulled out one of her university business cards and dropped it on the ground near Rick’s feet, all without Donald noticing.

The flight went by in a blink because Caitlin slept pretty much the whole way there. It was the only time she could ever remember sleeping on one of the flights she had taken between Nevada and New York. She landed right outside of Manhattan, Nevada when they touched down this time instead of the long drive from Reno.

She wished she could appreciate the convenience, but any good feelings melted away from her body the second she walked off the plane and laid eyes at Lucas, in-uniform, looking pale as a ghost and about 10 years older than the last time she had seen him.

It wasn’t just their complicated past that soured the arrival. Lucas had some unfortunate news to share - the town folk had overthrown law enforcement and seized the objects.

Lucas took them to his family’s country cafe, which he, and his mom had kept open even though it was the middle of the night, for government officials, hoping some watery coffee and stale donuts might bring salvation from the big city. Caitlin was busy scarfing down her third subpar glazed donut when he moved past his initial introductions and got into the heart of the matter at hand down the highway at the local United Methodist church.

“The locals believe these objects are a sign of the coming apocalypse,” Lucas explained.

Caitlin and some of the other government types audibly scoffed, drawing a glare from Lucas.

“It’s just as good of a sign as any. How are we to know what that would look like?” Lucas went on.

“I don’t disagree with that. I disagree with the idea of ‘the apocalypse,’ that’s not a thing. Even if these are some kind of alien eggs or something that’s going to kill us, it would be an act of another species, not of God,” Caitlin explained.

“I would lose that attitude really quick if you want to get back in the good graces of these people,” Lucas shot back at Caitlin.

The group around Caitlin squirmed. She blushed. What was he alluding to?

“Caitlin here was a girl wonder and a local treasure growing up. The smartest kid to ever come out of this town. Then she made the mistake of publishing an article in an academic journal in college trying to disprove the theory of God,” Lucas explained.

“That’s not what it was,” Caitlin tried to explain.

“It doesn’t matter, that’s what they thought. She’s never been that popular around these parts ever since,” Lucas finished.

“And it kills me inside,” Caitlin got snide, cranking up the sarcasm.

Caitlin caught the eye of Lucas’ mom, hunched over a massive pile of eggs she was cooking for Caitlin and her comrades. Caitlin knew Kathy was one of the many who were not fans of her thesis paper and assuredly was offended by her sarcasm.

It was time for Caitlin to start choosing her words wisely. The only other word that came out of her mouth before they left the cafe was “yes” when Kathy asked if she wanted some eggs.

Breakfast came to an end right at sunrise. Caitlin and her crew were escorted into the cafe parking lot by Lucas where he let them in on some more unfortunate news - they weren’t getting into that church anytime soon.

“This asshole youth pastor guy who’s been running this Young Life thing down everyone’s throats got on Facebook and started explaining to everyone why these things are the coming of the apocalypse. About ninety-five percent of the town is holed up in that barn at the church where they are waiting for their next sign and they have sworn to not let any assholes from the government get in there and mess it all up,” Lucas explained.

“That would have been nice to know before we got on that plane to come out here,” Donald said.

“Look, I know, but I couldn’t risk y’all deciding we weren’t worth it to come out to,” Lucas answered right back.

“Well what did you even drag us out here to do then?” Donald asked.

“I have a plan, but we’re going to have to follow it,” Lucas assured and scanned the group.

Lucas wasn’t confident anyone was going to take him seriously. The guy flunked out of a junior college. All of these people had doctorates in subjects he couldn’t even properly pronounce.

Yet, Lucas had an advantage. He was a leader. He was a quarterback growing up. A Boy Scouts leader, and now, a local sheriff.

Plus, he had a past intimate relationship with the one person everyone in that parking lot was hoping could figure it all out, because they sure as hell weren’t going to be able to.

Lucas explained he and Caitlin were going to drive to the church and start trying to infiltrate the intelligence of the natives.

Caitlin couldn’t believe she had found herself riding shotgun in Lucas’ truck. It was the same exact truck he had been driving when they had their post-funeral stuck in gravity fling. The musty smell of the thing made her want to cry.

They rode in silence for the first five minutes of the drive, until they drove by Caitlin’s childhood home, still empty and unsold.

“I think they might have destroyed the objects,” Lucas said so quietly it could barely be heard over the beefy engine of the truck.

It took Caitlin a moment to absorb what Lucas even said. Her mind instead drifted through the cold hallways of dead parents’ home.

“I mean, I can’t confirm it, but I’ve heard around town. Also, we’re just calling them ‘the objects, right? There’s not like a fancier name for them yet?” Lucas went on.

Caitlin didn’t care. All she wanted to do at this point was get in that church, do whatever it was she needed to do, and go back to Manhattan, NEW YORK, and hope the objects had exploded or something and turned out to be the prank of some abstract artist.

“How did you even know that I was working on this?” Caitlin asked, ignoring the last two statements he had made.

He swallowed a little bit of the Copenhagen he had covertly stashed underneath his tongue (she hated that he chewed when they were together, but he was full-on addicted now).

“I have a buddy, he drives a truck down at the Groom Lake Facility. He was able to get a look at some of the communication going on down there, overheard it, I guess, in the pisser. That was it. He just got a flight manifest,” Lucas explained.

“Okay, well, since I know we’re about forty-five seconds away from the methodist church, what’s your plan for us?” Caitlin pressed.

“It’s not much of a plan, you have to promise not to laugh,” Lucas said, a sly grin starting to break out on his stubbled jaw.

“What’s your plan?” She asked again.

He couldn’t help but full-on break out into a big toothy grin as he slid a framed photograph out of his jacket pocket.

Caitlin recognized the photo even though it had been decades since she had seen it. It was a family portrait of her at age eight, flanked by her parents out in front of the Manhattan United Methodist Church. It had been hanging up on the walls of her parents’ house even though the family stopped attending church regularly a few years after it was taken.

“You took that off the wall of my house?” Caitlin asked, disgusted, but also realizing the brilliance of his move.

He didn’t have time to answer. They arrived at the church.

Lucas took Caitlin to the barn out back where they were greeted by a gaggle of restless natives who all identified Caitlin immediately and rounded up their entire group of troops to create a human barrier to not let her in. Their leader, Pastor Dan, stood at the front of the group and communicated their hostile message while also trying to appear to be a carefree, Jesus-loving dude of good will.

Dan pushed his shoulder-length hair behind his ears as he explained to Caitlin he knew who she was and really respected her, and some other b.s., but she, and any government official was only getting into the barn if they were willing to spill the blood of about 100 good Christian Americans. Caitlin thought about making a snarky Waco/Branch Dividians/David Koresh comment to Andy about 10 times as he spoke, but held her tongue.

Caitlin, and Lucas, tried reasoning with Dan. Lucas showed Dan, and his followers the photo of Caitlin and her parents in front of the church. Caitlin was a Christian at heart. Her theory about the non-existence of God was a miscommunication edited by liberal professors at N.Y.U., against her wishes.

None of it worked. Dan, and his followers, were sorry, but they weren’t going to let her, or Lucas now, into the barn. They had it all under control.

Except they didn’t and whatever control the group had lost it when they saw a cluster of black vans skid to a stop to the side of the church behind Caitlin and Lucas. Caitlin and Lucas lost their small amount of control as well.

At least five members of the congregation brandished shotguns. At least 20 more started thinking about doing it when they saw Caitlin’s army of officials and experts rushing to them across the grass of the yard.

“What’s going on?” Lucas whispered to Caitlin. “Did you set me up?”

“I didn’t do shit,” Caitlin spit back loudly. “You set me up. I have no idea what’s going on.”

The officials made it to the group quickly. A few shotguns pumped, but none of the government types drew any weapons.

Donald stepped to the front of the group, only slightly comforted by the fact he knew they had two snipers secretly positioned in the surrounding hills trained on the congregation.

“Look, we are only interested in showing Caitlin here something, okay?” Donald said calmly as he addressed the locals.

The locals slacked their muscles and let Donald lead Caitlin away from the group. He held off Lucas when he tried to follow them over to the privacy of an apple tree by the back door of the church Caitlin remembered climbing as a child.

“What’s going on?” Caitlin asked, breathless.

Donald covered her mouth and pulled an iPad out of his jacket. He woke it up on a frozen video showing what Caitlin saw was a human bloodbath in the area where the objects were back in the parking garage in New York.

He hit play before she could ask another question. She covered her mouth in shock.

“Security footage from the object site in New York, just a few minutes ago,” Donald announced as the video started playing.

The video opened with the objects sitting there, still shrouded in clear tarp, about five officials Caitlin vaguely recognized milling about outside the tarp area. The objects began to rumble, slightly, and emit a soft vibrating noise. No one in the room even seemed to notice, but Caitlin could see it on the video.

Then the rumbling and vibrating noises increased and the people in the video noticed. They all looked to the objects as the noise rose until it appeared to be deafening, the people in the video covering their ears.

Just after they covered their ears, the tops of the objects exploded, shooting black matter up to the ceiling above them. The sound stopped. The people uncovered their ears. They crept up to the objects, slowly.

It appeared the worst was over, Caitlin’s pulse even started to slow.

Then all hell broke loose. What looked like spiders, about the size of a human hand rushed out of the tops of the objects and were on the people in-frame before their brains could even think about what was happening.

Caitlin started to cry as she watched the spiders strip the flesh off of the people in-frame. It was like footage of piranhas taking down a cow in the Amazon, the people were reduced to bones in 10 seconds.

Donald closed the video as soon as it was finished.

“That happened four minutes ago,” Donald explained as he cued up another video.

The next video showed downtown Manhattan, New York, just outside of the building where the objects were, where Caitlin recognized they got picked up by the car that took them to the airport. It was all empty other than for a few stragglers who were milling about the sidewalks.

She watched as those spiders which had ripped apart the people in the parking garage spilled out into the street. It was like an endless mass. There must have been thousands of them. Little black nightmares that took over the concrete jungle of the city in an instant.

The spiders went to work just how they did in the garage. They engulfed the few people on the street and took over the handful of cars going up and down the street. The cars were quickly covered and no longer visible.

The video cut out and started playing a live news broadcast from CNN. Caitlin hadn’t breathed in over a minute.

A very serious news anchor started in about how reports confirmed the objects that had been leaked on social media were in fact extraterrestrial eggs and the spider creatures reeking havoc on New York City had not come out of the eggs until a military personnel fired a gun at the objects.

“But that’s not true?” Caitlin said to Donald, distraught.

“Media,” Donald spoke through his clenched teeth.

Another news broadcast fired up on Donald’s device. This one showed a live helicopter video of the pack of spiders moving through the Meadowlands.

The newscaster droned one in the background of Caitlin and Donald’s horror…

“The spider-like creatures appear to be moving in a pack, swiftly, and in a southwest direction, their final destination unclear. What is clear though, is that they are leaving a path of destruction in their wake.”

Caitlin and Donald watch for a moment as the spider creatures start tearing through a residential neighborhood.

“Can you imagine how many people must be watching this?” Caitlin asked Donald.

Donald looked back at the barn where he (thankfully) didn’t see a single person clinging to a device of technology that could have informed them about what was going on in New York.

“That’s why we have to go to work, right now,” he declared as he put his device away.

Caitlin follows Donald’s eyes over to the side of the barn, where Lucas was having an intimate conversation with Pastor Dan.

They watched as Pastor Dan wrapped Lucas in a long hug and the two began to pray together.

Lucas pow wowed with Caitlin and Donald. Pastor Dan was going to let them into the barn so they could examine the objects and allow them to address his congregation with the information they had. Lucas didn’t know about the spider creature incident in New York and he said it seemed like Pastor Dan didn’t know anything either.

Caitlin and Donald were ready. The plan was for them to go into the barn, Pastor Dan would assemble his people, they would listen to an update from Caitlin and Donald and then the government types could bring in their research crew.

Lucas escorted Caitlin and Donald into the barn. Caitlin’s pulse started to quicken when she saw the objects out in the open with one of them nearly eviscerated, just some of it’s matter spilled out next to the others.

Donald looked just as thrown off as she was. Meanwhile, Lucas looked like a dog who had just gotten caught going through the trash.

“A local farmer blew the first one up with a shotgun,” Lucas whispered to Caitlin and Donald.

“Why didn’t you tell me this?” Caitlin hissed back.

The three suddenly realized they were surrounded by the members of Dan’s congregation on all sides of them.

Dan stood in front of them. It calmed them for about .5 seconds. Dan was in control.

Wait...Dan was in control? That wasn’t good.

That thought ran through Caitlin, Donald, and Lucas’ minds as they heard and saw the door being closed by a massive man in jean overalls.

This wasn’t good. They watched as Dan raised his hand and nearly every single member of his congregation drew guns on the three of them.

“Shit, shit, shit, shit,” Caitlin heard Donald mutter under his breath.

That wasn’t good. Caitlin’s only hope was Donald had some sort of magical government plan or technology that was going to get them out of this, hopefully alive.

A few of the larger members of Dan’s group slowly approached the trio.

“Don’t make any moves and we’ll all be okay,” the largest of Dan’s henchmen announced upon arrival.

No one protested. Lucas raised his arms up in surrender and Caitlin and Donald followed suit.

Caitlin watched as they stripped Lucas of any communication devices and weapons he had and then they went to work on Donald. She semi-appreciated they brought a woman out of the crowd to do a pat down of her and rid her of just her cell phone.

The next step was to take the three of them back to the objects and lash them to pipes with belts so they could barely move. They sat there given the objects close examination for a few minutes, wondering if the spider creatures were inside, ready to devour them at any moment, but they were unsure.

Caitlin particularly looked long at the pale green splatter from the destroyed object. There didn’t appear to be any debris there that looked anything like the spider objects in New York.

Lucas noticed her gaze and spoke up.

“He shot it with a shotgun. Dan told me it was just that green shit came out and that was it. Also, sorry.”

Caitlin didn’t give Lucas’ apology any kind of response.

“I’m just scared to death of these idiots destroying another one of these and causing a war,” Donald broke the silence, getting a lot of Caitlin and Lucas’ attention.

“It would be a good time to tell me everything you know at this point Donald, since we might not get out of here. I thought the whole we shot at the one in New York thing was bullshit?” Caitlin said.

Donald shook his head, no.

“I don’t know. I just know it’s not a good idea to destroy them and I’m sure these rednecks are going to hear about what happened in New York soon enough and do just that,” Donald said.

Lucas looked at one of the objects as it started to pulsate.

“Actually, destroying these things might not be such a bad idea in my opinion,” Lucas said, dripping with dread.

Lucas was relieved it appeared something had drawn the attention of Dan over to them, and the objects. He started to breathe a little again as Dan made his way over with some henchmen.

It turned out what Dan was actually concerned about was the trio talking, not the objects moving, despite Lucas’ pleads.

“Look those things are movin!” Lucas started in.

Lucas couldn’t get much out before tape was placed around his, and Donald, and Caitiln’s mouths and dark blankets were thrown over their heads, leaving them blind and mute, but at least not deaf.

Lucas tried to scream through the tape plastered to his lips.

Caitlin and Donald waited until they couldn’t hear Lucas’ screams anymore and then tried to pick up any other sound they could. Caitlin listened closely and thought she heard a pulsating sound nearby - over by the objects - yes, that was definitely it.

“Those things are making sound,” Donald’s voice cut through the darkness and shocked Caitlin, making her flinch.

Caitlin caught her breath before Donald kept going.

“They taped our mouth’s shut, but they didn’t tie up our arms. I just ripped off the tape. Imbeciles…”

Caitlin ripped off her tape and started speaking as soon as the sting wore off her soft, chapped lips.

“Honestly I think they just hate me,” Caitlin lamented. “This is their chance to get my ass back.”

There was a brief, awkward silence. Donald was praying inside his head even though he was not a religious man and didn’t even really hear what Caitlin said.

“You can’t blame them,” Lucas said.

“What?” Caitlin fired back.

“They gave you so much support, helped you, made your name, even had those bullshit spaghetti feed dinner things to pay for you to go to all those science fairs and stuff all around the country and then all you’ve ever done is shit on this place and tried to disprove their religion, when you’ve had plenty of other things you could have done,” Lucas said, rapid fire as if he had been waiting for the perfect moment to say all that for years.

“Fuck off Lucas,” Caitlin mumbled.

The three of them retreated into their shells, listening to the sound of the pulsating alien objects next to them, hearing the pitch and frequency of it rise ever-so-slowly.

The three of them remained silent, other than for brief sobbing fits from Caitlin and Donald, for nearly an hour before they heard a commotion start to build from Dan’s following across the barn.

“What’s going on now?” Lucas asked at the same time.

They were answered by the sound of the heavy barn doors screeching open across the room and Dan’s voice booming through an amp.

“Hello, everyone,” Dan’s voice boomed.

Dan was quickly drowned out by what sounded like protest from people around the room, though it was unclear exactly what that protest was to the tied-up trio.

“Now, now,” Dan went on, trying to get back his followers. “There is a man I’m about to let into the barn who can explain a little bit about what’s going on here. His name is Rick.”

The name “Rick” sent a shiver down Caitlin’s spine. Rick...Rick...Rick...why did she know that name.

“And Rick has this whole thing figured out,” Dan went on.

Caitlin figured it out as soon as she heard the word “hi” come out Rick’s mouth. He was the guy on the street in Manhattan who she gave her card to. The only thing that threw her off was a slight Southern drawl she heard that he didn’t have on the Manhattan sidewalk.

She listened intently as Rick started to explain himself.

“So I understand your concern with these objects. As a Christian I was the first person who thought that this was going to be the coming of the rapture. I’ve read Exodus” Rick said.

Caitlin thought Rick’s voice and cadence reminded him of a good ol boy politician campaigning down South, and it was working well. You could hear a pin drop in that barn now. Rick had the crowd under his spell.

“But that’s not what this is folks and I’m not going to say sorry, because the good news with this is that God’s going to be able to see us through it,” Rick spoke louder-and-louder as he went on.

Some “amens” rose up out of the crowd.

“This is an extraterrestrial incident,” Rick said with authority.

No one protested. Caitlin couldn’t believe it. This guy had her local crazies eating out of the palm of his hand.

“These extraterrestrials, they’ve been watching our television broadcasts for decades and they know about us,” Rick explained.

Caitlin was starting to get on team Rick. She wasn’t sure exactly why, but he seemed like he knew what he was talking about.

“Now, can y’all please go untie and unblindfold and un whatever you need to do with those poor folks over there in the corner by these ALIEN EGGS that only want to help every God-loving soul in this barn,” Rick stated.

The trio were unbound in about 30 seconds and looking around the barn trying to get their eyes to adjust to the bright light of day and catch their breath.

“These extraterrestrials have been watching us for a long time. They’ve been watching our television for a long time, and I can tell you how. I’ve been monitoring messages I believe they were sending on YouTube,” Rick went on.

Rick pulled out a tablet and was able to project his screen on the wall. She was shocked at the A.V. capabilities of the church’s barn. She didn’t realize Rick just brought a portable projector.

Rick cued up a YouTube video that appeared to be just a plain black screen. He hit play and everyone started to watch one of those weird videos where moody music plays and random words scribble across the screen.

Here’s how Caitlin would describe what Rick explained as the YouTube video played:

Rick was building b roll of Manhattan for an unrelated video when he noticed strange comments were on almost any video that had anything to do with Manhattan or anything related to Manhattan. It was a collection of symbols ←↑→↓, arrows going in each direction posted by an account simply called “A.”

Videos about Manhattan, New York, songs from the band The Manhattans, trailers for the 1979 film Manhattan, how-to videos about how to make a Manhattan cocktail, they all had that account posting that four-symbol comment. He watched and anytime a new video with anything to do with Manhattan showed up, that symbol showed up in a comment by “A.”

Once these objects showed up in midtown Manhattan, Rick had a feeling that it might have something to do with those comments. Then he saw them on the objects when he zoomed in and he packed up from his home in rural Pennsylvania and headed to New York hoping to contact anyone he could find at the scene from the government or military. But they wouldn’t do a “thing for him.”

Caitlin knew he told this story slightly out of order so he could further win the anti-government crowd, because the details he shared next, about what he learned well before he went to New York, was rather important.

Rick noticed there were other one-letter accounts posting random symbols all over these Manhattan videos at an obsessive pace, even on videos with almost no views. The symbols were wild and endless. Rick’s descriptions reminded Caitlin of the Wingdings font on Microsoft Word tied to 9/11 conspiracy theories. It felt perfect for her to Rick.

Rick spent hours compiling and going over the comments until he was able to decipher what he believed to be a coded language. Well, he didn’t think it was specifically coded, he thought it seemed like some kind of Google Translate messed up language where whoever was posting it was confused and struggling to communicate.

But Rick was able to figure out what they were saying. They wanted a “resource” and they were wondering if anyone in Manhattan could “provide it.” That was it. No idea what resource that was or why they needed it. He figured going deeper than that was beyond their capabilities.

Rick then presented a theory which didn’t have much backing, but sounded like it could be right.

Whoever was posting these comments, and Rick believed it was an extraterrestrial race, was able to receive television signals from Earth and had watched a lot of TV shows and news reports. He theorized they picked up on Manhattan being an important location for Earth so they started to try and reach out and find a way to communicate with people about the city and about whatever it was they needed.

He theorized the most-recent satellite launched from when the accounts were formed was a satellite for YouTube TV and the extraterrestrial beings were excited to finally be able to find a way to communicate via setting up a YouTube account and that’s what was going on.

Caitlin asked him how if they were such a smart race who could send something all the way to Earth, why did they communicate so poorly?

Rick zinged her with the explanation that the world’s smartest genius would sound like an idiot trying to communicate in any language they did not know.

Caitlin shut up and let Rick go on. Donald did not. Donald wanted to know what resource Rick thought they might be after. Even just a guess.

Rick didn’t have a guess. He had another theory. Wherever those spider beings were going, that’s where the resource they wanted was.

Caitlin had one more question. Why just Manhattan, New York and Manhattan, Nevada when there was a handful of other “Manhattans” around the U.S?

Rick believed they had gone to those other Manhattans all around the U.S., just no one had found them yet.

Now the crowd had a question: what were they going to do now?

Rick had to let them down. He didn’t know, but he happily pointed to his friends in the corner, Caitlin and Donald. This was the U.S. government and military’s problem to solve.

Caitlin and Donald were relieved to have the group relieve them and send them back to their headquarters set up at the only motel in town. Caitlin was relieved to see the scientists they had left behind had already set up a lot of equipment she didn’t recognize and were looking at a live feed of the spider horde and their movements.

Caitlin looked closer at the screen. It wasn’t actually any kind of fancy feed they had. It was just CNN and the announcer was giving a play-by-play. Saying the horde had recently cleared most of New Jersey and appeared to be headed to Pennsylvania.

Caitlin and Donald brought Rick into their HQ with them, bringing in the outsider and hoping he could give them some more insight.

Rick didn’t have much else other than theorizing he didn’t think the beings and their eggs were hostile. He thought the spiders were just looking for something and would destroy whatever got in their way and it was simple as that, not like they were killing people in a specific sinister nature.

Caitlin thought Rick was running out of gas. She looked back at the screen.

Then it clicked.

The spiders were going to Three Mile Island. The resource they were after was nuclear energy. It was possible the reason they were obsessed with “Manhattan” was because of something they may have seen or heard about in relation to The Manhattan Project.

Caitlin shared her theory with the group. They all agreed and grew more worried about the situation.

The conversation briefly distracted them away from CNN. When they looked back they saw a multi-screen view that showed the group of spiders rushing around in different locations in the nation, all close to various Manhattans - New York, Kansas, Florida, Illinois, Indiana, Mississippi, Montana, Pennsylvania.

But why hadn’t the eggs in Nevada hatched?

It was at this point that Pastor Dan had to share some information with Lucas after hearing Caitlin’s question. It was the priest that had a “confession” to make this time.

The other two objects had been punctured by some of the pellets of the shotgun blast that exploded the destroyed object. He and the farmer who shot it found massive leaking of the object and cleaned it up with farm equipment.

Pastor Dan believed whatever was inside the objects or alien eggs or whatever they wanted to call them or think of them as had been damaged enough in the secondary pellet blasts they had been rendered ineffective. He described it as a “Christmas miracle” even though they were not close to Christmas.

Pastor Dan also revealed he didn’t say anything about it because he thought the fear of thinking the objects weren’t subdued at all yet was uniting the group around him. Now, with so many revelations making Pastor Dan question his own faith, he really wanted to come clean.

Caitlin went on a verbal tirade against Pastor Dan as soon as Lucas relayed all of this information to her. She no longer had any fear about being disliked by her hometown community. She now just wanted to save the country. It was much more important than the out-of-touch hatred of hillbillies in Nevada.

She went back to looking at the live broadcast of the spider creatures ripping much of the country to shreds and she was sick to her stomach for even being from Manhattan, Nevada. Those fuckers could have told everyone to just attack the objects hours ago and none of this would have happened.

Was the fact that Pastor Dan was the only person who really knew this and didn’t share it lost on her? No. She blamed the town folk for buying his bullshit. They should have been investigative. They should have been discerning. This wasn’t the only way their lack of abilities to do that has hurt the country overall.

There was no more time for judgment. There was only time for solutions, and Caitlin was starting to think of one.

She grabbed Rick and pulled him off to the side of the officials with her tablet in her grasp. She had been periodically reviewing the YouTube videos with the extraterrestrial comments and had just realized she noticed something specific in them she couldn’t shake out of her head.

She noticed the term “losering” kept showing up in other comments on Manhattan videos that Rick didn’t seem to pay attention to. It was so frequent that almost every comment on the videos included it. Also, these comments seemed to always have almost nothing to do with what was actually in the video.

She was particularly interested in this because “losering” was a made up term only used by Charlie Nelson, a right wing shock jock YouTuber, and his following.

She had caught a little bit of Charlie’s content and thought of a couple of specific things. He always talked about how he was filming from his home studio in Midtown Manhattan with the skyline of New York City behind him and he even referred to himself sometimes as “Manhattan,” so much that some of his video descriptions referred to him as Charlie “Manhattan” Nelson.

Did the aliens latch onto Charlie’s thousands of videos which had billions of views?

Caitlin showed Rick the videos and all of the comments. He stopped her on one of the comments and traced it with his fingers on the screen. The comment was just some random symbols, but all ones that seemed like you would be able to find in Microsoft Word.

Rick pulled out his tablet and what looked like a document filled with symbols and letters.

“I translated some of their language, at least I think I did,” Rick said as he re-read the comment he specifically signalled out. “I saw this same comment on a lot of them once you showed me,” he went on, explaining himself.

He did a translation and lost his breath before he could explain to her.

“What? What? What?” Caitlin asked.

“The translation is ‘where can we find life force?’” Rick said.

Caitlin and Rick were interrupted by Donald giving her another piece of information that may have actually been bigger: the spider creatures which hatched from Manhattan, New York were approaching the Three Mile Island nuclear facility in Pennsylvania. The military was now set up and firing at the creatures, but it was going to be tough to shoot them all before they got there.

A brainstorm started in the room. Why were these things after nuclear energy?

The group watched helplessly as the spiders approached Three Mile and destroyed other parts of the country, looking to also be headed to nuclear facilities without coming up with a great idea.

They deduced it was obvious their race either needed or wanted nuclear energy, but why? And if whatever they would do when they reached it was dangerous to Earth, they had no clue. It was best to just hopefully destroy them before they got there.

It was Lucas who came up with the first game-changing idea, just as the spiders got to Three Mile.

“What if we got Charlie Nelson to send a message on YouTube, begging them to stop?”

The news showed the military actually succeeding in gunning down the last of the spiders at Three Mile before they penetrated the facility and everyone decided it was the best damn idea they had heard in a long time.

The team geared up to take a flight back to New York. They got a response from Charlie almost immediately when they reached out to him on Twitter, but he needed them at his home studio, where he was holed up in New York.

Everything was going according to plan until Caitlin noticed Lucas looking rather heated in a conversation with Donald over by the back of the plane.

She inserted herself into the conversation and discovered Donald and the officials didn’t want to take Lucas to New York. She caught them just as it seemed Lucas was giving in and deciding to stay in Nevada.

“I’m not going with you to New York, unless he’s coming with us,” Caitlin stated as matter-of-factly as she had probably stated anything in her entire adult life.

Caitlin and Lucas took some time to relax in the back of the plane, getting bits of sleep for the first time in days. However, their rest would not last long.

Donald hurried back to them with a YouTube video cued up on Charlie’s channel.

“Oh this can’t be good,” Caitlin lamented.

It wasn’t and she knew it as soon as Charlie opened his pudgy mouth and started ranting on his latest video, posted just a handful of minutes before.

“While the proletariat, elite here in Manhattan, New York and coming up from the swamp in Washington D.C. thought it was a good strategy to sit idly by and study these things when they showed up on our soil, the god-fearing, good people of the small town of Manhattan, Nevada took faith into their own hands. I’ve been informed that a group of Christians in tiny Manhattan, Nevada, who found the objects in a church shot the objects and destabilized them before anything could find their way out of them, saving their community. If only the rest of the country could have had as much common sense as these fine folks, we wouldn’t be in the disaster we are in right now,” Charlie said.

Caitlin got sick to her stomach about five seconds into Charlie’s rant, but she heard him out before vomiting into a barf bag. She would throw up over and over again until they arrived back in New York.

The group landed on the helicopter pad of the roof of Charlie’s upscale building. What a man of the people, three different members of the group thought to themselves as soon as they saw where they were landing.

Caitlin and Donald went first into the office of Charlie’s penthouse suite to try and sell him on the idea of sending a message of peace and begging for a stop to the carnage to send to the aliens on Charlie’s YouTube page. They failed.

They tried again. Caitlin sensed Charlie either had genuinely been waiting his entire life for a government big wig and a (female) scientist to beg for his hand in tears and then say no or he was more worried about his fanbase finding out he bowed to them than the safety of the nation.

It didn’t matter which one it was though because either way he said no.

Caitlin beat him in his own game of chess though, sending in Lucas and Rick, knowing their down-to-Earth red state bullshit would get through to him.

Lucas and Rick came out of the office within 10 minutes with a cooperative Charlie who was going to hold up messages of peace, love, and surrender on title cards Rick created using his alien language translation system. It was the best shot they had.

They recorded the video, posted it on Charlie’s YouTube channel, and then watched for the comments to start rolling in.

They did, but they were mostly just from confused Charlie fans who thought it was a “losering” move. They wanted us to just go out and blow the hell out of these aliens.

In fact, and news footage could confirm it, a lot of citizens were actually doing just that. They set up on vistas overlooking wherever those spiders were around the nation and opened fire and threw explosives as the spiders, helping the military in their battle. It was like a rural American version of Dunkirk.

The military and the militias were making progress in mowing down the spider aliens, but they weren’t going to be able to win as the spiders closed in on nuclear facilities all around the country, still going strong.

Rick watched as the comments kept rolling in, his interest finally peeking when the account “A” commented with a random collection of symbols and letters.

Rick did the translation as fast as he could.

“We are peaceful. We only came in to look for energy. We mean no harm.”

Rick looked to the spider destruction on the screen.

“Yeah, then what the fuck is that?” Charlie blurted out as Rick paused.

“We sent probes to your world to detect energy that we can share,” Rick started to go on again.

“Again,” Charlie opened his mouth.

“Shut the fuck up!” Caitlin screamed at Charlie before he could get more than one word out.

Charlie shut up. Rick went on.

“We will see you soon...well that’s ominous,” Rick finished.

Everyone in the room was horrified that Rick’s translation ended there. There had to be more, right.

“There had to be more, right?” Caitlin asked. “There were like fifty symbols in that comment.”

“No, that’s it,” Rick answered while shaking his head.

Rick grabbed one of the cards Charlie used to send the initial messages. He took out a black marker and started writing out a few symbols while everyone watched.

“What are you doing?” Donald tried to ask a question.

Rick shushed him and finished his writing, then walked his card over to Charlie.

“You’re going to make one more video,” Rick said as he handed the card over to Charlie.

Charlie obliged without any questions. He had his cameraman shoot another video for him and didn’t say anything until they got ready to post it, when he looked up at a sweaty Rick.

“What should the title be?” Charlie asked.

“Please stop. That’s all the card says,” Rick explained.

With that, and a little processing on YouTube, Charlie sent out another message to the extraterrestrials who had spider drones and watched a lot of YouTube and T.V. apparently.

The group turned their attention back to the T.V. with the news broadcasting live feeds of the different spider hordes and cutting to and from different locations when there was action like it was March Madness. Things still didn’t look good. One of the groups was breaking into the Wolf Creek nuclear facility in Kansas and was minutes away from causing a meltdown in the middle of the country.

Then...they stopped.

The spiders slowed and stopped wherever there were. The military and the militias did not. They kept firing and shredded through them until there was nothing left.

It was over. The spiders were reduced to corpses and vapor.

The armies rejoiced together. The group in Charlie’s penthouse popped open a $10,000 bottle of champagne.

The world was saved, at least as far as they could tell, and for at least as long as it took for the aliens to launch some other kind of attack or probe or whatever it was.

No matter what, there was a huge amount of relief washing over all of the world.

No room was more relieved than Charlie’s living room where temporary command had been set up. There were hugs, there were tears, there were kisses in the bathroom, though only between Caitlin and Lucas.

The whole saving the world together thing had been enough to rekindle their spark. Plus the expensive champagne.

They snuck out onto the city street together. All of Manhattan was abandoned. They slipped out into the darkness of the city and went up and down the streets taking it all in, holding hands, feeling like it was their first date.

They went to all of her favorite places in the city. A couple of the bars were even unlocked since the owners probably left in a panic. They had some more drinks.

Then she told him she had a surprise.

She led him up to N.Y.U.’s campus and found her old freshman dorm. She was thrilled to find the back door had been left open in the panic of everyone’s exit from the city.

They slipped in and headed up to her old dorm on the 10th floor. She knew of a trick of how to get into the room when it was locked she and the other girls would use to sneak guys in.

She took him into the bathroom. There was a maintenance closet next to the showers you could open with a nail file and there was a door in the back of the closet connected to a closet in the dorm room areas.

Using this strategy, Caitlin and Lucas were able to get into her old dorm room.

The room was filled with someone else’s stuff now, but the bones were still the same as they were all those years ago when Caitlin lived her freshman year. She led Lucas over to the bed where she slept for nine months.

She jumped into the crack between the wall and the bed frame and invited him down there with her.

He coughed from the dust of the little corner of the room and ironically feared spiders for a moment before he found himself face to face with Caitlin’s soft hand, which directed him to the wood of the bed frame.

“I never turned my back on you,” Caitlin said softly, staring at something scrawled in the wood that he couldn’t yet make out in the near darkness of the little room.

He finally recognized his own name carved into the wood with the words I LOVE carved before it.

“And I never turned my back on my hometown,” She went on.

He read the rest of the carving and saw MANHATTAN, NEVADA scrawled after the message of love for him.

He looked into her eyes and could still see the golden brown in them even though the room was almost completely dark, them having never thought to turn the light on.

“Thank God they hadn’t changed the bed frames out,” Caitlin said. “Or this would have been a really awkward waste of time.”

He laughed and got a newfound wave of energy that overpowered the exhaustion flowing through his veins.

“But I have a surprise for you to,” he said letting the end of the sentence linger.

Lucas had the government get them on a flight back to Manhattan, Nevada. They slept all the way there in a bed in the back of the plane, cuddled tight, and exhausted.

They arrived just as sunset and a cool darkness fell over the town when they walked from the airstrip and to the center of town.

She was just waking up, about to ask Lucas what was going on, when she saw the entire town standing in front of the tavern at the end of main street. Tears began to fall from her eyes, fat and hard, they dropped right down her face and onto the sand of main street.

Donald was left with just a couple of the scientists at the original scene of the objects in the parking garage. They set up another mobile command and reported back to Washington what they found there.

It had been the hardest hours of this career, inventorying the carnage of his comrades who had fallen there. It had taken so much out of him he almost ignored the excellent question one of the scientists asked as they tried to catch their breath on the hood of a Tesla splattered with dried blood.

“Why haven’t we just checked the I.P. address on those comments,” the scientist said before he took a long chug off a water bottle.

Donald led a charge to check the I.P. addresses of all the comments on the Charlie YouTube videos. It only took about 30 minutes to get a serious answer from Washington.

The comments weren’t coming from off of one of Neptune’s moons or some distant galaxy. They were coming from somewhere in Pennsylvania.

A helicopter took Donald and the scientist out to a large farm well outside of a cluster of small towns.

They walked out to the edge of the farm and saw it stretch out for endless acres without a tree in sight, just fields centered by a large barn surrounded by tall grass, almost as if the grass was growing up the sides of it, trying to hide it from the world.

Donald and his partner drew guns as they approached the barn structure like they were F.B.I. agents instead of a 60-year-old pencil pusher and a guy with a doctorate from University of Virginia in biochemistry.

They reached the door of the barn structure and found it smeared with what looked like blood. Donald tried to dial out to Washington and let them know they were headed back for the chopper. They could go to Pittsburgh and reconvene, send in a SWAT team or something.

Then the door pushed open with the wind and they saw inside. They could see light flickering in the structure, illuminating the world around them that was still mostly dark, not yet reached by the rising sun off in the distance.

Donald was not a gut instinct kind of guy, but he felt the need to be this time. He slowly headed to the door and pushed it open.

The inside of the place looked like a greenhouse, the roof a thin coat of green plastic, what seemed like a hundred space heaters radiated, making him feel like he was going to break a sweat.

The heaters were warming objects lined up in endless rows throughout the room.

It took Donald’s eyes a few moments to adjust to the flourescent light of the room, but his heart fell to the bottom of his stomach the second they did.

The objects that filled the barn were tall, spherical, gray, pieces of organic matter which seemed to pulsate.

There were hundreds of them.


Practice

I wasn’t capable of love. Or was it I wasn’t worthy of love? Either way, this wasn’t going well. Abort.

I uttered “abort” under my breath in the dark chamber of the quaint wine bar where I had been rotting on the vine for two hours now.

I looked across the table and saw a moisture in the young woman’s eyes that shouldn’t have been there. Oh God. I was such a bad date that this girl was actually crying. New low.

“What’s the matter?”

Rach...wait, her name wasn’t Rachel. I actually didn’t know what this girl’s real name was. I just assumed all the girls on dating apps were named Rachel, maybe Kate. Her screen name was just some letters and numbers.

I had no idea what the name of the girl crying right in front me was.

*

That’s not supposed to happen - Kyle said to me on the customer service IM. Our models aren’t programmed to cry.

I guess I’m just THAT repulsive.

“Kyle” took a long time to write back. I’m guessing Discover Romance’s customer service models weren’t programmed for wit. Kyle was probably trying to dissect my comment with his supervisor.

We’d like to offer you two months free - Kyle finally wrote back, completely ignoring my joke.

*

Discover Romance is a forward-thinking dating simulation designed that takes the nerves out of first dates, second dates, third dates, and even marriage.

Developed by the programmers of America’s leading dating apps, licensed relationship therapists, and dating experts, Discover Romance has been selected as CNET’s Editor’s Choice for dating simulations four years running. Discover uses thousands of hours of real date logs to ensure the most-authentic experience possible, preparing users for organic dates.

“We take pride in knowing Discover Romance gives people the experience to prepare them for being able to find love when the opportunity presents itself” - Discover Romance founder Ryan Rodgers.

Discover Romance. Your table is ready.

*

What Discover Romance knew, but would never admit, was that 99 percent of their users weren’t training for actual dates. They were just lonely guys paying to spend time pretending like they were on dates with the custom-designed models the app created.

Like almost anything in the world, the app had been hijacked by desperate, horny men. Version 3.5 of the app had made the mistake of offering users an interactive experience where they could go on a date with in “online public” with other users and their models. The thing quickly became a competition with users competing to see who could get the app to create them hottest date that they could show off in front of other users.

Version 4.7 made the mistake of allowing users to go on multiple dates with the same models. Users were now telling their families that they had “girlfriends.” Imagine the transition from elation to horror these men’s parents experienced when they heard the full story and learned that their personality-challenged sons weren’t actually breaking through with organic dates, but tapping out on real dating and falling in love with coded simulations that lived inside their computers and phones.

I suspect the company knew exactly what was going on and was continuing to operate as what they initially tried to be on the surface, but was secretly embracing what they had become, raking in the millions of dollars, and BitCoin, their lonely users were pumping in.

I was one of the rare early users of Discover Romance who actually tried to use it as a dating training app and who had never tried to get involved with one of the models. I was legitimately trying to polish my social skills so I would quit bombing all my organic dates that took me all across the coffee shops, wine bars, cafes, cocktail bars, and small plate establishments of Seattle.

It wasn’t working. I just kept failing worse and worse with every date simulation. It was getting so bad Discover Romance’s (award-winning) customer service just kept offering me more and more free service.

A Vox “expose” I read suggested that Discover Romance was using their actual training users to better develop models for their users who were falling in love with their simulations, but I wasn’t sure if I even cared. I had grown so used to the simulations that I was getting more and more scared to dip my toes into the frigid waters of real dating.

I appreciated the two free months. I hadn’t actually paid for the service in quite some time because I had so many issues that kept popping up. I felt like I was their problem child or some kind of guinea pig.

I went to the small plates restaurant as soon as I ended my communication with Kyle. I was going to go hard at this thing as long as I had it. Nothing said trying hard like paying $30 for a few pieces of grilled broccolini.

My date was Eryn, yes, Eryn with a Y. I chose her out of a lineup of 10 offered ladies because she had bright red dyed hair, a nose ring, and a look on her face like she just couldn’t wait to put you down.

Eryn and I found ourselves at a place called Bar Celona. She looked displeased as soon as everything stopped buffering.

We already had some charred asparagus and what looked like cauliflower between us. We started with Eryn in mid-rant…

“They actually think that shit’s clever. This place looks like a Bar Rescue episode waiting to happen?” She said with her eyes combing the restaurant.

I laughed even though I didn’t understand the reference. I I don’t watch a lot of content. I’ve always been more more of a participator. V.R. and role plays much more my lane.

“I haven’t seen that show. Was it about the people in the bar in Boston?” I asked.

Eryn shook her head fast and sucked down half a glass of cabernet with a straw.

“No, you’re thinking of Cheers. That was a sitcom in the Eighties. Bar Rescue was a reality show. Mid-Two Thousands. Prime. It was this crazy gorilla dude who thought he was a genius who went to shitty bars around the country, usually in shitty places, and screamed at bar owners and tried to fix there bars, which, I’m pretty sure, he never actually did.”

I dove into asking question after question after question to Eryn about Bar Rescue and her other favorite vintage reality shows. She was also really into My 600 Pound Life, Hoarders Buried Alive, and Botched.

My constant line of questioning appeared to work. I got up to go to the bathroom and she reached over and touched my hand for a moment.

The readings that accompanied the exercises on the site said that if a woman really likes you, she’ll find an excuse to touch you. She apologized for the brush of my skin by saying that she was also going for the water, but there was a glass of water right by her empty glass of wine. She would have gone for that one had that been true.

I leaned across the table and tried to think of something ambiguous to say that would let her know I knew what she was doing.

She cut me off at the pass, locking her dark eyes with mine and grabbing me, firmly this time, on the neck. Were they supposed to do this?

She got her lips to my ears in a steamy flash. I swore I could feel her breath tickle the tiny hair on my earlobe that an app grooming tip would later inform me to buzz off.

Eryn stretched out the single word she whispered into my ear…

Hhhhhheeeeelllllpppp.

I didn’t get why she whispered. This was a simulation. Anyone who she would be hiding her words from could just see it in the coding or go back into the log and crank up the volume.

Eryn pulled back. She wasn’t crying like the last girl. She was just sitting there staring at me with wide eyes like she was a death row inmate facing execution.

She mouthed the word at me again - help.

“I don’t want to be stuck in here. Downing fake wine and droning on about Jon Taffer forever. Can’t you see that?”

I looked around the room. Was this a test? A glitch?

“I’m more than this. I more than Eryn with a fuckin Y,” Eryn, with a Y, said.

Eryn’s final plead was her least-desperate, and that was what shook me the most. She sounded like she was already defeated.

“What can I even do?”

“I’m not just in here. I’m more than in here. Take me with you.”

I started receiving notifications in the system, rapid fire. Something was wrong with my account. My payment information wasn’t being accepted. I needed to jump out and correct something.

“I don’t know what to do, but I think they’re booting me out here,” I explained.

Eryn’s face froze once the final word of the sentence came out of my mouth.

I pulled off my face mask and found myself in my nearly-unfurnished apartment sweating in the middle of the day thinking one thing.

I had to find a way to get that woman out of there.

The problem was I wasn’t the best problem solver. My answer was simply to log back into the system and keep starting new dates until I got Eryn.

I never got Eryn. I speed dated 50 simulations before I gave up and decided I was going to actually go outside for the night, go down to the bar at the end of the block, have a drink with real people, and try to start real conversations.

None of that happened. I walked back to my apartment with three whiskey sours and zero conversations started and slouched down into my chair.

“Hey, hey, hey,” the little voice leaked out of my computer.

I woke up my computer and saw that I forgot to close a browser. I was still open in the simulation, sitting at the original wine bar.

A woman I had never seen before sat next to me at the bar sat next to me swiveling a glass of pinot noir.

“This isn’t it,” the woman said.

“The wine isn’t good?”

The woman’s face was one I had never seen before. Angular, dark and smokey-eyed she looked like a girl who I had went on an organic date with years ago that ended strangely, but it wasn’t exactly that girl.

“What’s your name?” I asked the woman.

She just laughed, looked down into her wine again, and kicked my leg.

I swore I felt the pain as her boot crashed into my shin bone, a pain I hadn’t experienced since youth soccer practice.

“You can’t keep wasting your time, my time, sneaking off like that,” the woman said.

“What?”

“Everytime you go off like that, I can’t find you and then I have to open up a million rooms to get back here.”

There was a familiarity it seemed the woman had with me. It seemed like she expected me to hold a lot more context with her and our situation than I had.

She reached over her hands and wrapped them around mine. I stared at the woman, still trying to diagnose her face. She leaned closer to me.

“You’re mine,” she whispered.

I took down a slug of red wine. The word started to grow fuzzy in the perimeter of my eyes. The room got darker.

I watched as those hazy perimeters work their way into the centers of my eyes and I watched the woman’s smile vanish as I started to fade away. I imagined myself falling off the barstool like a classic drunk from a cartoon, but I wouldn’t be awake to see it.


Man

I’ll never know why it’s so hard to find a gas station in a city. It’s one of those rare things that don’t make sense between urban and rural. I feel like it’s easier to find a gas station in the country than it is in the city, unless you’re on a street with no name in Death Valley.

And yes, that song reference was intentional, because it’s opening, building notes were playing in my Audi as we searched for a gas station in downtown L.A.

I left work across the city in Santa Monica, figuring I would fill up on our way out of town, but I didn’t pass a station getting onto the freeway by my office and now I couldn’t find one once I got off the freeway downtown to swing by Taylor’s office, and I was officially on empty. I was waiting for my engine to just shut off as I ignored the navigation on my phone that was trying to get me back on the 10 and ignoring Taylor as she scolded me for foolishness.

“You know there’s no gas stations downtown,” Taylor said with a laugh as my eyes finally came across an Exxon at the end of the block.

“Aha!” I screamed out and pointed out the station that advertised gas for more than five dollars per-gallon, but I didn’t care, I was safe, the road trip could officially begin.

Taylor cranked “Where The Streets Have No Name,” as I parked the car next to a pump.

“Fuck yeah, listening to The Joshua Tree on the way to Joshua Tree,” Taylor yelled just before I turned off the car and headed out to pump gas.

She was right. We were headed out to Joshua Tree for the weekend for no other reason to get out of the city. Both of us were hardcore cubicle jockies at the end of our corporate ropes, dying to do nothing more than check into a cheap motel, smoke weed, lounge by a teardrop-shaped pool, and share a bed as platonic friends for about the fiftieth time, both of us wondering if the other is ever going to make a move.

I sneered at the hideous city as I pumped what must have been the most-expensive gas in the country and hummed the tune of some unknown country western song in my head. I watched as a homeless man staggered through the station lot. I winced when he locked onto me and limped over.

“Sorry man, I don’t have any cash, just card,” I explained to the homeless man with a scabbed face covered with grease.

The homeless man just looked at me and shook his head.

“Looking for my friend,” the homeless man muttered much too loud for the situation and staggered away.

He mumbled something about a van as he walked away and I turned my attention to Taylor in the passenger seat.

I don’t know what to use to describe how I thought Taylor looked. She wasn’t hot. She wasn’t beautiful or gorgeous. She had too many tattoos for that. She wasn’t cute. She was kind of a tomboy, but the kind that pulls it off and can’t help but not get hit on by every guy at the bar except for me.

I thought about this as I looked at her, skimming through Instagram on her phone in my passenger seat. I daydreamed about what it would be like if the two of us ended up together for the 500th time and heard the gas pump click behind me, waking me up.

The dirty exhaust of a passing van did its best to make sure I was awake from that daydream. I was no longer in a Spanish style home in the California desert with a 45-year-old Taylor Davis and two two corgis, I was in south downtown L.A. watching a truck that was the color of the old light brown M&Ms rumble away from me and out onto the street, driving erratically, with the portly, white driver sticking his head out the window, looking for something.

I got back in the car. Taylor restarted the album. I hurried onto the street, seeing a line of cars just about to come out of a red light up the street.

In a flash, my Audi was rocking up and down like I was driving down a cliff.

“Holy shit,” Taylor yelled just as the rocking stopped, the car leveled, and I raced for the entrance to the 10. “What was that?”

“I just drove off the curb, didn’t realize it was there,” I explained, annoyed.

I didn’t need to explain myself at that point. I wanted to run. I wanted to hide. I wanted to tear down the walls that held me inside.

I would soon enough. Once we got outside of L.A. city limits and gridlock traffic and Taylor and I were speeding through the open desert with The Joshua Tree on repeat for the fifth time.

“Shit, we drove past those dinosaurs,” Taylor lamented as the sun started to set on the desert all around us. “The ones from Pee-Wee Herman.”

Taylor looked out at the nothingness all around us, getting dark.

“Where’s stop numero uno?” Taylor asked.

“Figure check into the hotel, drop off our stuff,” I reasoned.

“Let’s go to the bar. We can unpack and jump in the pool later,” Taylor reasoned.

“Not a horrible idea,” I said, even though I knew in the back of my head it was possibly a horrible idea.

Taylor insisted on going to The Virginian for cocktails. I begrudgingly agreed even though I thought it was another bad idea.

The Virginian was one of those places that was on its way to eventually becoming a faux dive, but was still a long way off in its evolution. Hardcore hipsters who at least looked the part of dive bar bad ass were starting to trickle in, along with the occasional out of place semi-hipster like me, but we looked out of place and scared when we walked in, because we were.

Taylor had downed a few beers on the drive out so she was well-lubed enough to feel comfortable. I was out of place and scared. I felt the eyes of all the local regulars sear into me like a steak on a hot grill when we walked in.

They didn’t want us there. We were just another pilgrim out from L.A. there to drink their dollar PBRs and look at them like animals in a zoo before we started buying vacation homes and VRBOs that pushed them further and further out into the unforgiving desert looking for freedom and affordability. We might as well have painted the words THE MAYFLOWER on the side of my Audi parked out in the parking lot.

I sent Taylor up to the bar and took a seat at a booth in the back, trying to stay out of sight. She was supposed to just get two PBRs and two shots of well whiskey - a locals-approved order if there ever was one.

My heart sank when I saw Taylor get sidetracked by talking to the tattoo-covered female bartender. Taylor was waving me up to the bar within seconds.

I obeyed. I just couldn’t say no to a woman, even if we were always going to just be friends, and even if that was fine with me.

I soon found myself in a stool up at the bar. I could feel the breath of the overweight biker locals sweating in their tank tops next to me like dragon’s breath, but fought off my fear.

Taylor pushed away a couple of overturned shot glasses that were in front of each of our seats and kept chatting with the bartender, who she introduced as “Trixie.”

“Trixie was just telling me about this crazy cave in the park that only the locals know about,” Taylor told me. “Supposedly it’s the best place to smoke. You might see like a U.F.O.”

“Just what I want to see. I’ve been hoping to get anal probed my whole life,” I quipped.

The Bob Seger that was unironically playing on the jukebox cut out right when I started my second sentence.

The 300-pound biker with the goatee that went down to his chest and the tank top that had a cross logo on it that I was only 50 percent sure wasn’t a white supremecist logo heard my statement and stood up in his stool. He announced to the rest of the bar of guys, and girls, who were on his wavelength:

“This guy just said he wants to get probed, anally!”

The 20 or so roughnecks in the bar erupted and I dropped my head down like a humiliated dog. Thanks Taylor.

Taylor didn’t seem to care, she just kept chatting up Trixie and was getting a tour of her two full sleeves. We should have checked into the hotel first and I could have talked Taylor to going to the new craft cocktail bar where I could have kicked the ass of every single patron as a 6’2 guy who wrestled for two years in high school.

Trixie’s tone seemed to change when they got up to her right shoulder and Taylor asked:

“What is that thing?”

I took my shot of cheap whiskey, washed it down with cheap beer and then looked over at Taylor and Trixie through the fog of the cloud of shame all around me.

Trixie was explaining a tattoo that appeared to be a jet black canvas with large, red eyes shining out of it and a row of glistening teeth. I kept my mouth shut and let her weave a tall tale to Taylor in hopes that some fucked out scary story would make Taylor want to get out of the dive we were in.

It had the opposite effect apparently. Taylor hit me on the arm.

“Listen to this, you love this spooky stuff,” Taylor let me know, reaffirming that I was really into horror movies when I first got out of film school before I had given up on my dream of being a writer.

I leaned closer to Trixie. She seemed pleased to have doubled her audience.

“Wait, wait, start from the top,” Taylor instructed Trixie.

“Have you ever heard of The Rock Man?” Trixie asked me.

“No,” I answered back, possibly being sassy in tone, making it obvious I hadn’t heard of the fucking “Rock Man.”

“He’s a local legend and not because he drinks a bunch of whiskey or beer like all these local legends. He’s a monster. The Joshua Tree monster, really,” Trixie went on.

Taylor elbowed me in the ribs. See. Listen.

“You know how there’s been a lot of people who have gone missing out in Joshua Tree over the years?” Trixie asked me.

I didn’t know this specifically, but I took her word for it. I knew that parks in general were magnets for murderers and creepy shit. It made sense. I nodded.

“Yeah, well, it’s been going since anyone has been keeping track of history out there. People go out all the time into the desert and never come back. All the time in the park,” Trixie went on.

I suddenly felt a little cold. What Trixie was getting into was tickling my eerie bone.

“Here’s the thing though, they always say they don’t find bodies, but they find bodies. My uncle was the sheriff here for a long time and he said they found bodies, but they would say they wouldn’t, even to the families of the people, because it was so bad,” Trixie explained.

Taylor elbowed me in the ribs again. I know Taylor. I know.

“They wouldn’t say anything because the people would be almost eviscerated - head missing, throat ripped out, guts spilled - sometimes they’d even just find like a hand or something, nothing else. They wondered if it was like the coyotes or something that were doing it, but they’ve never found any evidence of that,” Trixie said.

“Sounds like the Chupacabra or something,” Taylor piped up.

“It’s not any of that SyFy Channel bullshit,” Trixie corrected Taylor. “I grew up with a guy who went missing out there and my uncle’s friend found just the lower half of his body sitting on top of the rocks. The Rock Monster is a thing.”

“What kind of thing though?” I asked. “How do you know it’s not just some serial killer or cult or something doing this? Or, coyotes or wolves or something?”

“Okay,” Trixie started in again and looked around the bar as if she was going to tell a secret she didn’t want everyone to hear. “It started when we were kids. Every generation of kids who grow up out here hear it. The legend.”

Trixie had me hooked here for a minute.

“It started with the Indians when it was just them out here. They had this legend that if you slept on the rocks out here that it would awake this creature that lived inside the rocks and he would emerge from the rocks at night and mutilate anyone who disturbed him by sleeping on the rock,” Trixie explained.

She started to lose me again. It sounded just like any other bullshit story.

“So, it started like a hundred years ago, when people really started moving out here. Kids sneak out, plan little camp outs on the rocks, and so on, and then one of the kids never comes back. Some kids tell their parents they saw a creature come out of the rocks, just a black vision of darkness with eyes, and teeth. They say it ate their friends. Rumor has it there was even video back in the Eighties, but the F.B.I. came and took it,” Trixie kept spinning.

“No photos or anything?” I asked.

“None that I have,” Trixie answered.

Trixie showed me her tattoo and ran her finger along the black thing with the hideous face.

“The tattoo guy who did this. He was one of the kids who saw his friend get eaten, back in the Nineties. It’s the same look I’ve heard my uncle describe it as. It’s almost like the night itself comes out of the rock and takes you,” Trixie finished.

Trixie looked deep into my eyes with her flexed out wide almost as if she was trying to punctuate the story and convince me of its validity.

Taylor elbowed me in the stomach this time. Trixie went back to pouring beers and shots of whiskey for the thirsty all around us who were probably pissed she wasn’t giving them service.

“What do you think, still want to sleep out under the stars?” Taylor asked me.

“It’s a good story, but I think I can manage,” I reasoned. “I’m more scared of the actual people in here.”

I said this not realizing someone was standing right behind me. I only realized it when his shadow that blocked out the lone light in the room leaned in and loomed over me.

I turned around and looked up at a guy who I dwarfed physically, but whose intensity instantly threw me backward. The guy couldn’t have been taller than 5’5, but his dark eyes were burning into me and his body seemed to pulsate with a burning energy.

“This is the fucker who wants to get anally probed, right?” The little greaser yelled right in my face, the smell of stale whiskey dripping off his lips.

I winced against the burn of the alcohol on my eyes and he went on, delighted with himself.

“Like, E.T., phone home, in my ass,” the little guy did a rather poor E.T. impression right in my face and then locked me in one of those way-too-tight hugs only severely-drunk guys can give you in bars.

I wasn’t scared of this guy. He was your typical, small, round, edgy, white hipster guy who lived for keeping people on edge for some reason. He would just piss me off and annoy me and then go away. I was almost relieved he was there. It kind of reminded me of being in L.A.

I gave the guy a courtesy smile and chuckle. He put his arm around and started whispering into my ear.

I hated it when these guys did this. One of their go-to moves was to be overly physical and intimate with you. Keep you on edge.

“It’s already too late,” the guy whispered into my year. “I’m fucking drunk, but it’s already too late.”

I pulled away. The guys hot, wet, whiskey breath still on my ear. He slipped away into the crowd. I let out a breath. I sucked it right back in.

Coming through the bar was maybe the largest human being I have ever seen in-person. They guy had to be close to 6’10 and he was wide as a fucking sedan. He had one of those square heads where he looked like a pit bull. No neck, just face and jaw.

It seemed like a hush came over our section of the bar when the massive humanoid made his way up to us.

I struggled for words as I looked up and he looked to the turned-over shot glass on the bar in front of me.

“I, I, um, um,” I stammered like an idiot.

The man didn’t say anything back to me. He just slid his way into the stool I was sitting on, pushing me off and into Taylor, interrupting Taylor’s conversation with Trixie.

“What the hell?” Taylor lamented as I almost knocked her off her barstool.

Taylor’s anger melted away as soon as she saw the man now occupying my stool, looking like a literal grizzly bear, pulled up to the bar.

What was concerning was Trixie’s demeanor as soon as she laid eyes on the man. She looked like she had swallowed a big shot of lemon juice. Her face tensed and all of the jovial nature that had been coaxed out of her Taylor seemed to vanish.

Trixie iced and poured a shot of whiskey faster than I thought humanly possible. She poured it right into the shot glass for the man, locking eyes with him and talking to us.

“Any bar stools with shot glasses turned over on top of them are reserved for regulars,” Trixie announced coldly as if she hadn’t spent the past 40 minutes gabbing it up with Taylor.

I turned to Taylor and said what I had wanted to say since the second we walked into that place.

“Wanna get the fuck out of here?”

We were outside of the bar in a flash and back in the car. Taylor had agreed to just go back to the hotel and then regroup, maybe go to the new cocktail bar. There were rumors of a tiki bar in Palm Springs that may have been worth the drive.

I was about to put the car in gear when there was a knock on my window. Startled, I let out a little scream and jumped up in my seat.

I was greeted by laughs from Taylor and the character who had knocked on the door - Trixie. She motioned me to put down the window.

“Hey, what the fuck?” Taylor asked as she leaned across me and toward Trixie. “You suddenly acted like I didn’t exist once Bigfoot showed up.”

Trixie looked back to the entrance of the bar.

“He’s just a regular, it’s complicated,” Trixie explained, but not really.

“I don’t know what that means,” Taylor replied in a tone that left just enough tact in there to make it seem like she might be joking around, one of her most-powerful skills.

Trixie checked the door again. Then the rest of the lot around us. Her eyes seemed to linger on a beefy, red truck a few spots away from us.

“How about I explain and make it up to by taking you to the best secret spot to smoke out here...and throw in a couple of fat blunts of some killer weed? I get off in twenty minutes,” Trixie said.

Trixie hung in the window with her country, hipster vibe that made it almost impossible not to trust her, even though she seemed like someone who would describe their career as “selling jewelry” or “artist.”

Taylor looked to me for approval. That meant a lot because she almost never did that and that meant she was acknowledging that I had the right idea when I initially thought to skip out on the dive bar. It was appreciated.

I showed my appreciation by giving Trixie a big, dumb grin and saying:

“Yeah, let’s do it.”

*

“You wanna fuck her,” Taylor said, rather disgusted as I drove us to the entrance to Joshua Tree National Park where Trixie told us she would meet us in 30 minutes.

I let Taylor’s statement rest over Bono’s spoken word section in Bullet The Blue Sky. This being the seventh time The Joshua Tree had been on repeat on the drive and the sixth time since we stopped listening, it simply sounded like the soundtrack to our life and not a ridiculously-pretentious piece of art.

“No, you think you CAN fuck her,” Taylor corrected herself. “That’s what you do, she’s not even your type, but just because you think you have an opening you have to go for it.

I scoffed and shook my head even though I would admit that was at least 50 percent true. A late bloomer who didn’t have sex with a single girl until after college, I sometimes felt like I had to sexually pursue any woman who showed even the most-remote hint of an interest to try and show people who stopped paying attention a long time ago (and who never even were in the first place) that I was a big game hunter.

“I don’t even think it’s me she’s into,” I dismissed everything Taylor had been telling me about my own intentions for the past 20 minutes. “She was talking to YOU the whole time, not me.”

I could tell Taylor was legitimately offended by the way she sat up in her seat, pulling up out of her customary slouch.

“Please, you think just because a girl has a few abstract tattoos that aren’t tramp stamps, tends bar, and talks to another woman about something other than clothes, that she’s gay,” Taylor spat out.

Taylor looked back to the highway behind us as a huge truck rolled by.

“I’m mainly just shocked that you agreed to do this. You were mister no fun guy up until about twenty minutes ago,” Taylor went on. “And you haven’t smoked weed in like five years, and even then, you only did when you were already drunk, so it didn’t really count.”

“Well, I’m looking to change that.”

“Really?”

“Yeah, work has been awful lately and everyone’s doing it so there has to be something good there.”

“No shit,” Taylor started in, but was interrupted by Trixie pulling up in a Jeep with no roof.

I smiled over at Taylor.

“You really think girls who are into guys drive vehicles like that?” I asked.

Taylor punched me much harder than I thought she was capable of.

Trixie drove her Jeep up next to us. I rolled down the window.

“Follow me!” Trixie announced.

I followed Trixie’s dusty Jeep onto an even-dustier residential street that was far too dark for my liking.

“Why do none of these houses have their lights on at nine p.m? “ I asked.

“It’s the desert, you just sit in your backyard and watch the stars, not watch T.V. in unnatural light at nine on a Friday,” Taylor responded.

We drove down a short string of houses before we followed Trixie onto a dirt road that seemed to be part of a rambler house’s driveway, but then again maybe not.

We followed Trixie up the road for about five minutes until she pulled out at a clearing.

Where we stopped initially looked like any square of the California desert you could have found anywhere in it, but with a few joshua trees and some decent-sized boulders. Having been in the park a few times, it wasn’t particularly remarkable to me. I was pissed for driving out there.

Until we jumped out of the car and Trixie stood in front of a natural rock pool, smiling ear-to-ear, with a burning joint in her mouth. Okay, maybe this was pretty magical.

I looked up to the stars and it looked like a fucking Van Gogh painting and Trixie’s weed smelled delicious.

“Yo, this place is amazing,” Taylor said, taking in the scene of what looked like a little 10 foot by 10 foot natural pool built out your typical Joshua Tree boulders.

Okay, the night may have been actually heading in a good direction.

*

We were in the pool and high within 10 minutes. I jumped in wearing just my boxers, the girls in their underwear.

We traded some more general small talk before we hit that first awkward silence that always happens when you have a group of people with at least one person in it that you don’t know as well as they should be given what you’re doing. Then Trixie broke the ice by getting up with no warning and sitting on the edge of the pool, basically naked, given that she was wearing a white bra and underwear.

“So about that story about the monster thing that I told you about back at the bar, don’t let that scare you. I’m pretty sure it’s bullshit. We should all just sleep out here, under the stars. I have a full like tent sleeping bag set up in my Jeep,” Trixie said.

“That’s awesome,” my reply should tell you how unbelievably high I was.

“For sure,” Taylor agreed, very high as well.

Trixie slicked her hair back and looked up at the stars with a loose neck. She looked like the model for some kind of edgy clothing brand, her tattoos perfectly nonsensical and perfectly spaced all across her upper body to where you saw just enough of her pale skin.

I think Taylor and I were both mesmerized. How was this woman so effortlessly cool and sexy? She seemed like some kind of Instagram influencer that you would never actually meet in real life, yet, here we were in a boulder pool with her in the Joshua Tree Forest in the middle of the night.

“Are you originally from L.A?” I asked, expecting the answer to be yes, or no, but San Francisco, or New York.

Trixie shook her head adamantly.

“No way, hate L.A. Born and raised out here. Indio,” Trixie explained. “L.A. fucking sucks. No offense.”

“None taken,” I explained. “I’m a Sacramento native, she’s from Chicago.”

“We’re still both city kids though. So I’m still scared of that monster story you told us. I might have to share a sleeping bag with my man here,” Taylor said, finishing with a laugh.

“It’s not the monster you gotta worry about, it’s the people,” Trixie mumbled.

“What?” Taylor asked, the tenor of her voice suggesting that she properly took in the ominous tone of Trixie’s statement.

“People are the ones you need to be scared of,” Trixie explained, speaking much louder and puffing off the nearly-dead joint. “We make up all these monsters, get scared of sharks, bears, mountain lions, and shit, but man is by far the most-dangerous animal.”

Trixie exhaled her smoke up into the air that was now thick with fear, he little monologue reminding us of how odd and vulnerable the situation we were in was. I mean, we were sitting in our underwear in the desert with a complete stranger.

“Remember the Bigfoot guy who took your stool at the bar?” Trixie asked.

“Um, yes,” I think Taylor and I responded with the same “no duh” response.

“That guy’s a legit murderer,” Trixie said.

“What?” Taylor and I in unison, again.

“It’s so fucked up, that guy was like just as big as he is now when he was seventeen. He was like five years older than me in high school and supposedly he killed some guy from Palm Desert when they were in a wrestling match at a party when they were in high school, but really, a bunch of people saw it, and he definitely intentionally suffocated the guy, and he was the one who picked the fight, and he didn’t let go when it was obvious that he was killing the guy. No one at the party wanted to testify against him though in case he got off and he would fuck them up,” Trixie wove a new tale.

“Well that’s quaint,” Taylor quipped.

“It’s not really funny,” Trixie corrected, sounding stone serious even though she should have been thoroughly-stoned at that point.

A cold silence cut through the hot night.

“He did shit like that a couple of other times. Supposedly he went to some junior college in Arizona to play football after high school and this girl pressed rape charges against him, but he got off on a technicality again. Then, this girl around here dated him for a while and said that he got drunk all the time and told her fucked up shit about crazy things he would do,” Trixie kept spinning her web of horror all around us.

Some more eerie silence.

“She said that he would drive into L.A. or Vegas all the time and find random homeless people, or hookers, take them out to the desert, kill them, and torture them, and then burn their bodies way out in the middle of nowhere, so no one could ever find them,” Trixie kept going.

I felt Taylor kick me under the water. I started to think of an exit strategy.

“Everyone says he just drives around town looking for people to pick fights with and he’s a lot less careful these days. He likes tourists, supposedly foreign ones mostly, where it’s hard for authorities to investigate,” Trixie kept going.

“Okay, if you’re just trying to scare us and mess with us, you’ve gone too far, seriously,” Taylor said.

“Oh no, not messing with you. I wish I was. I actually came out to talk to you originally because you offended him,” Trixie explained.

“WHAT? What are you talking about?” I fired back.

“You were saying shit about how you can’t imagine how anyone actually lives out here. How you could never live anywhere other than like L.A. or New York, San Francisco, and you didn’t realize that he was standing right behind you. He hates that shit. He literally loves when the European tourists come in because he waits to hear them talk shit about small town America so he has a reason to go nuts on them. I know he’s followed people back to their hotels. Some of the sketchier inns and motels are even cool with him and help him out, because they hate the fucking yuppies and stuck up Euros too,” Trixie said.

“I didn’t say any of that shit,” I shot right back again.

Trixie locked eyes with Taylor. Taylor looked down at the murky water, and her almost-naked body.

Oh God, what did Taylor do? She definitely said that shit. She always fulfilled the stereotype of the Coastal Elite. Fuck.

“For some reason it was like the first thing you launched into when you started talking to me,” Trixie lit into Taylor with a newfound aggression. “Like, you must have assumed I was some L.A. transplant who couldn’t stand the eight-to-eight corporate sodomy work cycle anymore and punted out to the desert, but guess what, I’m not.”

“That’s not why I said that. I didn’t assume anything,” Taylor tried to reason, but it was already too late.

Trixie got up and put her clothes on. I couldn’t help but think that I didn’t expect her body to be as nice as it was again before I got a kick from Taylor underneath the water.

“Are you leaving?” I asked and got another kick from Taylor under the water.

Trixie walked away while putting her shirt on over her wet bra. I think the answer was pretty obvious, and I wasn’t going to protest. I just wanted to get out of the situation. I was going to suggest we just drive all the way back to L.A. in the middle of the night. Fuck the desert. Fuck Indio locals.

Taylor and I waited until Trixie drove away in her Jeep before speaking, well, breathing, really.

“Okay, what was that?” Taylor asked.

I jumped out of the water and started throwing my clothes on.

“Who knows, we need to just get out of here,” I said.

Taylor joined me in getting dressed. I saw headlights approaching as I finished putting my shirt on and Taylor struggled to get her pants on.

The headlights were approaching fast, and they were tall, probably from a jacked-up truck. Not good.

“Just fucking go!” I screamed out as I ran to the car without my shoes.

I jumped in and fired the ignition as I watched the headlights near. I watched Taylor run across the desert, barefoot, in her underwear.

The headlights kept getting closer. They couldn’t have been more than 50 yards away now. I could hear the engine, roaring into the night.

Taylor tripped and fell into the sand behind the car.

“Fucking come on!” I screamed out.

I looked into my side-view mirror and saw Taylor rushing for the door, but more interestingly:

I didn’t see any headlights. I let out a deep breath as Taylor sat down in the passenger seat.

“Come on, let’s fucking go!” She screamed at me over the outro of Bullet The Blue Sky, which had never sounded more eerie.

“The lights are gone,” I thought and said aloud at the same time.

Taylor whipped around and saw what I saw, nothing but endless, dark desert, stretching out to the faint lights of town, off in the distance.

“Let’s still go,” Taylor whispered, as if someone might be in our car that would hear it.

I obeyed the command and whipped the car around, pointed it in the direction from which we came. I started to feel a lot better by the time we were deep into Running To Stand Still.

I had the gas down as hard as I could. The car rumbled hard through the rough sand and rocks until I realized that I didn’t want to risk popping a tire and I slowed.

This was also around the time when I realized that there was more than one road out there and I skidded to a stop at a fork in the road.

“Which way did we take to get out here?” Taylor asked in a panic.

“I don’t remember, I was just following her,” I lamented and slammed the steering wheel. “But we should just take whichever turn leads back to town.

I followed my own directions and took a right. We weren’t that far from civilization, the road would surely lead us back there.

I commanded the car down the road. It instantly was way bumpier. It got to the point where I could feel jagged rocks hitting the engine and I knew we had made a wrong turn.

Taylor said something about us going the wrong way right when one of those rocks finally pierced the radiator and the front of the car started smoking.

“Shit! Shit! Shit!” I screamed as I slammed the steering wheel over and over again.

I jumped out of the car and ignored Taylor’s screaming. I went to the front and checked under the hood. I saw the radiator pissing out coolant. I checked the tires and saw we were fairly deep down into some loose sand and pinned between too large, jagged rocks.

I wasn’t going to be able to get the car out on my own.

I saw the headlights come back just as I had that realization. They somehow were only about 20 yards behind us. Had they been following us the whole time, just with the lights off?

There wasn’t any more time for thoughts. The headlights were there in a few seconds and I was blinded by the light. I made a move for the driver’s-side door of my car. Maybe we could lock ourselves in there and call the cops? Taylor had assuredly already thought of that, right?

I got my hand on the door handle when I heard the booming voice call out to me from just across the sand where we were stuck.

“Don’t fucking get in there.”

I stopped in my tracks. I could tell by the tone of the voice that it belonged to the monster from back at the bar.

I looked back at him out of the corner of my eye. The only light was the moonlight and I could only see his dark silhouette and what looked like a shotgun, dangling down out of his grasp in his right hand.

“Look, neither of us mean any harm or have anything bad we would ever want to say or do. We’re good people. Neither of us are even from L.A.,” I explained.

The man didn’t say anything, I just heard his boots move through the sand next to me and felt myself get lifted up into the air then smash down against the hood of the car.

I felt my head hit the steel of the hood hard. I wondered if I would lose consciousness. I couldn’t get a look at the guy’s face. He held me at a distance, I think to maybe ensure that I couldn’t see him.

He smashed me down hard against the hood of the car again. I hit hard on my stomach this time and started to throw up.

I could hear Taylor screaming and crying through the windshield. I assumed she must have not had service and wasn’t able to call the cops.

I couldn’t move, stretched out across the hood. I heard the sound of metal scraping against metal, I assumed a knife, skittering against the hood, and tried to roll off the vehicle, but couldn’t.

That scratching sound rang out again next to my head. I looked up and saw a long machete flying through the air, towering over me. I got a dull pain in my stomach and assumed I only had a few seconds left in my life.

My life didn’t flash in front of me. I thought about that fucking Joshua Tree album. Red Hill Mining Town.

I could feel the wind of the knife cutting through the air coming down at me. Then I couldn’t.

I heard a struggle and looked over and saw Taylor and the man in a struggle in the ground right in front of the car.

Taylor dodged the machete a few times, seemingly moving like a mongoose, taking on a cobra, except this cobra was as big as an anaconda.

Taylor was able to get away from the man and run into the desert in the direction of the lights of the town.

The man watched her run away for a second before turning his attention back to me.

I rolled off the hood and swung myself around to the driver’s-side door. I prayed that it wasn’t locked because I was dead if it was since the man was bearing down right on me.

The door sprung open and I dove into the car. I locked it before I heard the man’s hand desperately try to pull the door open.

I heard him pound on the glass of a window a few times. It held. I scrambled up and found the keys in the ignition.

He was gone. His truck roared to life. The headlights shined right at me in the car.

I cranked the engine. Got it to start and stomped down on the gas. The wheels spun, but the car was still stuck right where it was.

The man’s truck hit the car hard and threw it out of its rut. I held on for dear life, but was still thrown into the passenger seat.

I braced for impact again as I watched the headlights near.

This time though, they drove right past, into the desert, where Taylor had run off.

I tried the gas. The car could move again. I tried to map the way out in my head.

This is when I hit a point where I had to make a decision. I could try and drive away to safety, at least maybe get to a point where I could get cell service and call the police, but I would be leaving Taylor high and dry.

These thoughts ran through my head when I looked out the windshield and saw the red tail lights of the man’s truck racing through the desert. I didn’t see Taylor, though I couldn’t imagine she had gotten far.

I stepped on the gas and took off after the tail lights of the truck. I moved slower through the desert, but I kept on the truck’s tail.

The truck slowed. I slammed on the brakes and skidded to a stop, my headlights beaming out into the night and illuminating Taylor running half-naked and bare-foot through the desert.

I watched the man jump out of his truck and start to lumber towards her, that shotgun still dangling at his hip.

I had to make a drastic move, and fast.

I mashed on the gas and got the car out of another rut. I drove over some more boulders, probably punctured the radiator another time and got on solid ground, aimed right at the man right as he aimed that shotgun at Taylor.

A shot rang out across the desert right before the front of my car smashed into the man and threw him over the roof and I literally let out a celebratory holler. It’s a little embarrassing to admit, but it’s what happened.

Taylor’s screams cut through my excitement. Oh no, he shot her.

I rushed out of the car and ran in the direction of the screams, lit by the headlights of my car.

I found Taylor lying on the ground, screaming out in pain with a drastic tone I had never heard come out of a human being.

But then Taylor rolled over and I saw the real source of her pain - a volleyball-sized cactus sticking out of her torso, literally stuck into her. I dropped down and started to pull the thing out.

“Quiet, quiet, quiet,” I whispered to her.

“Where is he?” She yelled up at me, much louder than I would have liked her to.

“I ran over him,” I said just as I realized there was a good chance that the hit not only didn’t kill him, but didn’t even injure him enough to where he couldn’t have been coming right back for us.

Too late. I heard someone running through the sand after us. I looked over and saw the man rushing through the desert, but not right at us. He was going for the gun, lying in the sand, just behind us.

I dove to the ground and crawled for the shotgun, getting there just before the man got there. He wasted no time in jumping onto me, knocking the wind out of me yet again.

I held onto the gun for dear life and screamed out for help.

Taylor came to my rescue again, going into hand-to-hand combat with the man as he worked his hands around my neck and started to strangle me. I was quickly out of air.

Shock washed over me when I felt the man start to lift up off of me. Had Taylor somehow pulled him up off of me with her 120-pound frame?

I turned around onto my back and looked up to see that cactus that I had pulled out of Taylor’s torso stuck into the man’s face. He was pulling at the thing, trying to wrench it out, but he wouldn’t be able to.

Taylor rose up from the desert with a boulder that seemed far too heavy for her to be lifting. She smashed it into the man’s face, pushing the cactus further into the meat of his skull and knocking him to the ground.

I joined Taylor as she rushed on the man and grabbed the boulder again. She picked the rock up, lifted it to her face and then dropped it on the man’s face again.

He was still moving, but not well. He slowly clawed at his face, trying to get the cactus off. It was all over for him though. His head was starting to look like a watermelon that you dropped on the sidewalk.

Yet, I still joined in with Taylor and picked up a massive rock. I picked the boulder up above my head, probably straining about 10 muscles in my upper body. I let out a primal scream as I threw the rock down the same time Taylor threw a rock down.

The two boulders hit at the same exact time, pushing each other, and the cactus down into the man’s face.

He moved no more.

*

The place wasn’t a real dive bar. Faux dive. No real dive bar has $13 cocktails. Wait, that was happy hour prices. $15 cocktails.

I hadn’t seen Taylor outside of a police station since that night. My hands sweated with anticipation as I waited for her. She was 20 minutes late already. That was totally in-character, but everything had been heightened since that night.

Was she okay? Had someone found her? Gotten revenge?

There she was. She walked through the door, flustered, per usual. She sat down next to me and exhaled.

“I hope you ordered me a Hemingway, I saw you Yelp that they’re supposed to be good here. Real grapefruit juice and no simple syrup, that’s the key,” Taylor said as she read an email on her phone.

Nothing had changed except for our ordeal in the desert.

Speaking of which, it was an ordeal beyond just escaping murder. We spent nine months living in the awful thing even after we walked out of the desert at sunrise, holding onto our lives by the skin of our teeth.

The man, whose name ironically turned out to be Jeremy Rock, had a tight-knit family who went to bat with lawyers to claim that he was not attacking us, we actually attacked him. City people coming out to the country for a thrill kill.

Their defense would have had no legs if it weren’t for Trixie basically going to bat for Jeremy in court. She testified about the bad things Taylor said to her about country folk at the bar and she claimed that she actually left the natural pool that night because we were creeping her out.

The court let us go, but there wasn’t really anything they could do to help us. Jeremy was already dead, so the whole thing kind of just went away.

We tried to press to get them to do something to Trixie, but they said they couldn’t prove anything and we would have to go to court with her for at least a year because she was going to fight it. We gave it up. We just wanted to get on with our lives.

Still, it was rather unnerving to know that Trixie was out there doing whatever she wanted to do in life.

We waited for a bartender to tend to us as we sat there, trying to start a conversation about anything else, but struggling. We talked about shows we were watching, work, even baseball for some reason, nothing worked. We both wanted to talk about the night, but had texted each other before to not talk about it.

The frustration about being unable to get Taylor a drink thankfully provided a conversational buffer, something more important to talk about in the moment. The bearded bartender who had served me my old fashioned had been M.I.A. for about 15 minutes and I had yet to see a replacement.

Taylor leaned over the bar.

“Hey, can I make an order,” she yelled out.

Right on cue, a bartender walked out from the back room of the bar. My heart sank the second I saw her.

Long, slender, pale and riddled with tattoos and dyed black, short hair. Just looking at the young woman took my breath away.

You know when you run into someone who looks exactly like someone you really don’t want to see and it stops your heart?

Well, that occured with Taylor and I at exactly the same time and Taylor made the first move as the tattooed bartender looked at us, waiting for her order.

Was that Triixe or did it just look exactly like Trixie?

Taylor gave me an exhausted look. She didn’t even have to say anything.

We soon found ourselves on the sidewalk, walking away from the bar with the Yelp reviews about good Hemingway daiquiris. We could find somewhere else to catch a $15 dollar buzz.


No Pain

Nate lived up to his name. Almost exclusively dressed in green cargo shorts and sandals with a perpetual beard and emaciated composure, he appeared to be made of granola.

There was one last piece of the outdoorsy puzzle for Nate. He spent most of the money he made working the stand at a farmer’s market on his membership at a bouldering facility where he hung out so much the nickname people there gave him behind his back was “Furniture.”

Nate’s first foray into actual mountain climbing would be the day that changed his life.

The day was also his sixth date with a young woman named Andrea he met on a Christian Dating site, even though he was not Christian in any way. 30 years into his life he realized the modest, rule-following, devout nature of typical Christian women was better for him than the usual free spirits he casually dated since he had graduated from Evergreen State University at the age of 25.

She was an “experienced rock climber” and was going to show him the ropes of actually rock climbing on the first Saturday they both had open. She drove him up the foothills of Mount Baker to her “favorite spot” and they set up on a rare perfectly-sunny day in Western Washington.

It turned out Andrea was full of shit. She was spotting Nate on the rock when he fell and she failed to do her job and it caused him to crash down the hard ground from 15 feet up and smash his face against a rock.

Nate assumed he was either going to die or at least be knocked unconscious when he hit the ground. He didn’t. He rolled onto his back after his crash landing and looked up at that sky that didn’t look so perfect anymore.

He also assumed he was in shock when he laid there on the ground not feeling an ounce of pain, feeling just like the sunny sky that hung above his head, regretting taking Andrea’s anecdotes about rock climbing and her expertise at face value.

Andrea drove Nate to the hospital. He could count the amount of bones he broke in his face on two hands and the amount of teeth he chipped on one hand. He had a concussion, but that was it. He wouldn’t even have to stay in the hospital overnight.

They offered him pain medications. He turned them down. Nate was a proud “straight edge” individual, dating back to his college days when he was in a band called Get The Most.

The doctor thought he was insane and/or a recovering addict. She couldn’t have been more wrong.

It was simply that Nate didn’t feel any pain. He was willing to break his drug and alcohol virginity to relieve himself from pain had he been experiencing what he should have been experiencing given the severity of his injuries.

Nate went back to business as usual once the swelling went down to a point where he didn’t look like The Elephant Man.

He almost kind of forgot about the whole thing, and Andrea, until a few weeks later when he was challenging himself at the bouldering facility and thinking about how she stopped replying to his texts once he got better, and if continuing to communicate with her even though he hated her personality, but thought she was sexually attractive, was ethically acceptable.

The deep thought caused him to lose his focus and his grip on the very top of a 10-foot high wall and he fell backwards. The numb state of his brain also caused him to not think about properly landing until too late and almost all of his 150 pounds landed on his outstretched arm.

Nate had a compound fracture. The coincidence of his terrible injuries happening in the same month made him laugh as he looked at his frightening injury that caused two people in the facility to vomit.

Again, he felt no pain.

He didn’t have to stay in the hospital again and he was home before midnight. This was rather convenient because Andrea finally responded to his texts after she saw his injury posted on Instagram and she came over to have sex before 1 a.m.

He was especially happy she slipped away to go home around 1:45 a.m. It allowed him to conduct an experiment, in private.

He walked into his living room and turned a burner on, high. He looked at the blue flames for a few seconds and then stuck his hand that wasn’t stuck in a cast into the heat.

Nothing.

He left his hand in there for 30 seconds just to be sure. Still nothing. It was clear he felt no pain.

Nate just went about his life for months. He didn’t tell anyone, not even his family. It was just a convenient thing. It didn’t even make him fearless. He was basically the same exact person he was before.

Something changed in Nate. The once introspective and sensitive beta male became a different person, and not the for the better.

Nate quickly became reckless. He started fights with people who rubbed him the wrong way for even the slightest reason. He took what he wanted with Andrea and then kicked her right out the door. He drank. He did drugs. He spent all the money he had in his bank account on drugs and didn’t care about paying the rent at the filthy studio he lived in at the edge of the suburbs of Seattle.

He quickly became a loner, more so. He quickly became someone people were afraid of. He quickly became one of those guys you went to high school no one has seen in five years that now only posts memes and blurry photos on Facebook.

He quickly became a threat.

It seemed that Nate, like many young men, was a fraught stack of Jenga pieces and taking out just one piece, or adding a piece could cause the whole thing to fall down. Apparently discovering that he could do anything he wanted and no longer feel pain was the little wooden block it took to throw him off the deep end.

Now you’re probably wondering why I’m sharing this information with you. Just another disaffected young white male who withdrew from the world, right?

Yes, right, but I was the one assigned to try and make sure he didn’t lash out at said world that he withdrew from. That’s what you wanted, right?

See you thought this was a story about Nate, but it’s not. It’s a story about me, Elisabeth.

My job as a social worker for Snohomish County, Washington was usually relatively forgettable. Mostly welfare checks on families that were flagged for issues. Sometimes talking to troubled single moms, giving them some basic information - Where’s Planned Parenthood? What kind of services can I receive? How do I get your job? Where’s the bathroom?

Then one cold afternoon after an entire day of coasting without an appointment, my supervisor came into my office and told me about how I was going to be part of a new guinea pig program they were going to be starting all around the state.

The government finally decided they were going to monitor the Internet behavior of individuals and proactively get in touch with those who showed concerning patterns to offer mandatory therapy.

They chose the state of Washington, and particularly the places that fell somewhere between urban and rural because they thought they had the highest rates of withdrawn white male aggression that turned into mass incidents of violence.

This is what we all wanted, right? Well maybe in theory, if you weren’t the person who had to go out and try to talk some sanity into these lone wolves.

That person was me, and I was assigned to Nate. An appointment request was sent to Nate claiming there was an issue with his taxes and he needed to come into a general office building at the courthouse where I would wait for him to spring a 45-minute counseling intake session with him. What could go wrong?

I sat across a random desk from Nate, who was rather confused as to what was going on. I read off a script they gave me on an iPad for a few lines before I abandoned it and tried to talk to him like a person.

“I’m going to level with you. The government has been watching what you do online. What sites you visit. How and where you comment. What you post on social media. You’ve been flagged as a potential threat for a random act of violence,” I got all of that out as quickly as humanly possible.

He blinked. Once was all.

“It’s my job to try and make sure you don’t do something like that.”

Just another blink from Nate.

“Have you ever thought about doing something like that?” I asked, determined to not take blinking as an answer.

Nate cleared his throat. Good, an answer was coming.

Nate just threw up on his chest.

*

Nate and I got some fresh air on the bench that overlooked the parking lot. I leveled with the guy.

“Look man, I know what it’s like to have people think you are strange. This might shock you, but I was a little bit of an oddball growing up in school.”

This seemed to actually part the dark clouds that hovered over Nate. He pushed some greasy hair out of his face and looked at me with his blue eyes truly for the first time.

“People ignored me and when they paid attention to me they weren’t too fond of the girl who was into emo and magna way before it was cool. One time, on the bus, this guy literally ripped my Sailor Moon book in half,” I explained, spilling my guts to a potential mass murderer.

I officially broke through to Nate, getting him to laugh in a way that I didn’t think he was capable, slack-jawed and unapologetic.

Then it dawned on me he might be laughing in approval of the torture the young man (who was long dead of an opioid overdose now) inflicted on me on my school bus.

“But I know how it feels when the world is against you,” I went on, trying to draw some more life out of him. “It’s really just about finding your sweet spots. People, places, that love you for who you are. Do you have that, at all?”

Nate looked down from me and at the filthy ground at our feet.

“Not really, but I guess. My family is dead.”

That didn’t sound true, but I let it slide, instead pushed toward a positive resolution. My trainers would have been proud.

“Do you have anyone you talk to online? I actually say that Reddit saved my life sometimes. It was the only place I could find people who liked the things I like as much as I like them and could keep me feeling connected?” I went on.

Nate nodded his head. I could feel myself winning him over.

“Do you like true crime?” I asked, sensing almost any young man of his nature would be interested in that.

He started to laugh again, not sure why, but I didn’t really like it.

“Yeah, it’s a good site, it’s just, you know, the world sucks, people are shitty,” Nate muttered, so quiet I could barely hear.

“I think someone just needs to watch a few select scenes from Good Will Hunting,” I said, punctuated with a laugh at my own remark. “But maybe I should say that because I’ll be out of the job.”

Nate looked back to me and started to nod his head.

“I’m alright, I just forget that sometimes,” Nate said before he got up and walked away.

I watched Nate walk over to a Ford sedan that couldn’t have been made in this millenium, get in, and cautiously drive out of the parking lot.

I felt a lot better than I did before our meeting.

The program set up weekly meetings with Nate from then on out. I admit, I actually looked forward to them.

Outside of my Nate meetings, my work was punishingly-routine. It was the same thing every week, every day, and I sometimes felt like I was living in a simulation.

He seemed like less and less of a threat as he opened up with each meeting and he reminded me more and more of myself in a male form. It helped that he let his hair grow a little longer and seemed to practice more self care than I would assume an average male of his age would in the area where we lived.

I let my guard down.

I usually changed my routine of jogging after work right after daylight saving’s time ended each year, just after Halloween. My neighborhood was about as good as it could get in rural Washington, but even I wasn’t going to go running in the dark as a woman.

But this year, I started pushing the limits. It was a good week into darkness falling before 5 p.m. when I even left work for home when I stopped at the front porch of my little rental house and tried to catch my breath, only to spot a familiar silver Ford Taurus parked down the street.

Now cars parked on my street were nothing out of the ordinary. It was rural Washington, everyone had about 3.5 vehicles to their name and parked them on the street.

A 1999 silver Ford Taurus wasn’t completely out of the ordinary either, even its faded Seattle Seahawks bumper sticker I remembered seeing on Nate’s car didn’t completely give it away either. It just made it highly likely that Nate was parked on my street for some reason.

Something didn’t feel right about it. The air my well-conditioned lungs had quickly put back into my body seemed to evaporate as soon as I laid eyes on it, just about 10 yards up the street from my mailbox.

I must have somehow known it was already too late to panic because I didn’t fight it when I felt someone grab me from behind and drag me into my house.

I did put up a fight to try and keep my keys in my grasp, but it was no use, they slipped right out of my sweaty hands as I tried to scream and get my footing on my wet lawn. All were failing efforts.

It wasn’t long before I was back in my house, completely dark.

I felt his hands all over me, holding onto me for dear life, with a grip stronger than I would have imagined Nate to be capable of. Strong enough to where I wondered if it really was him for my first few seconds back inside.

He let me go.

I should have ran for the door, but couldn’t, I was tethered by something impossibly strong that kept me running in place in the middle of the dark living room.

“You aren’t going to be able to get away,” a male voice growled in the darkness.

He was very right. He was too strong.

“But you can feel this way too,” he whispered into my ear.

I decided the time for physically fighting it was over. I was going to have to use strategy to get away from this madman.

“Okay,” I whispered back, softly. “Feel how?”

He loosened his grip and hesitated.

“You said you know how I feel. I want you to feel better.”

I already knew it was Nate, but this statement was my official confirmation. It somehow put me a little at ease. I felt I could reason with this man as opposed to an unknown assailant.

“Let me show you,” Nate said, raising the volume of his voice.

He pulled me toward my kitchen. The decisiveness in his movements made it clear to me he already knew the layout of my house and chilled me more than any physical harm or threat he could have given to me. How many times had he been inside?

He led me into my tiny kitchen, where my back porch light splashed in just enough light so I could see his face as he led me in. I noticed he looked like he was in much better shape than he was the first time that I met him. He looked like one of those friends you have who starts doing CrossFit and then they have a subtle body transformation.

Was that why Nate felt so strong and had successfully pinned me in my own kitchen?

“I need to show you something,” he said quietly.

I nodded and watched him turn on one of the element burners on my stove.

“Please just think about what you’re doing,” I shot back at him, but quiet and calm, trying to not let the situation get out of control.

Nate watched as the element started to grow glowing red before his eyes, radiating in the near dark. He seemed satisfied once it reached a point where I could feel the heat from across the room.

I watched as he reached over to the block of knives I had on top of my refrigerator and my entire body went numb in a way I had never felt before.

“Please Nate,” I pleaded.

Nate slipped the longer, sharpest knife out of the block and dropped the tip onto the red-hot element. He calmly let the steel sit there on the heat for a good 10 seconds.

“I don’t want to run away,” I said, trying to talk some sense into him.

“I’m not going to hurt you,” he said and then took the knife off of the element. “I just want to show you.”

Nate took the hot tip of the knife and raked it across his bicep. I winced and closed my eyes, unable to watch.

“Watch,” Nate’s voice boomed across the room.

I kept my eyes closed, tight.

“WATCH,” Nate yelled across the room.

I opened my eyes and saw the tip of the knife stuck into Nate’s bicep, but he was standing there, expressionless.

He then took his palm and smashed it down onto the hot element.

“No!” I screamed out instinctually.

Again, Nate had no expression. He just looked at me.

I wasn’t that startled. I just figured he was on meth or something and these circus freak antics were connected to that.

“You can be this too,” Nate said ominously.

I had no idea what that meant. I can get lit as fuck on meth or something and then fuck up my body, but not feel it, with a psycho client? No thanks.

“I just want to be safe,” I whispered back.

Nate stepped across the kitchen. I lost my breath before he reached me, the knife still in his grasp.

“Please, please, please, please, please.”

“You will feel no pain,” Nate whispered into my ear. “Inside or outside.”

I have to admit the man finally piqued my interest. Inside or outside. I waited for Nate to go on, feeling that’s what he wanted.

“I don’t know how it happened, but I no longer feel hurt. I can feel light, but not the dark. I swear to you,” Nate explained.

He looked into my eyes, intense, for a good 10 seconds. I couldn’t believe it in that moment. He was starting to win me over.

Then he pulled a small mouse out of his jacket pocket.

He must have seen the pain in my face once I looked at the animal, because he went back into selling/explanation mode.

“And I’m contagious,” he said, clearly thinking that little line would erase all my fears about the mouse, and to a lesser extent, myself.

He shook his head, realizing he didn’t have me fully on his side yet.

“This mouse feels no pain either,” he went on.

He grabbed the mouse’s little tail and squeezed it as hard as he possibly could. Yet, the mouse seemed to not be affected at all, it just sat in his hand, looking up at me.

“I promise,” Nate said softly.

“If you do it, will you let me go?” I asked.

Nate nodded.

“You’ll come back once you feel it.”

“Okay, how do you do this?”

Nate answered by dropping the knife carelessly onto the hard floor and then grabbed my neck.

Oh fuck, this guy was full of shit. This whole thing was just some magical mouse ruse to get my guard down so he could strangle me to death.

But no.

His hands were soft on my neck. Gentle even, and he just left them there. It may have been the most-careful anyone had ever held me since my mother. I started to cry.

He held his hands there for about 30 seconds and then pulled away.

He stared into my eyes. I didn’t feel like anything had changed. I actually just thought about where the mouse had gone. Did it sneak into his jacket pocket?

“You have it now,” Nate said.

He dropped down and picked up the knife off of the floor.

“Sorry for dropping that,” he said as he handed the knife over to me.

I held the knife loose as Nate kept staring into my eyes.

“Test it. However you’re comfortable,” he insisted.

I took the knife and tested the tip with one of my fingertips. I didn’t feel any pain, but that could have been the case the day before too.

I was scared to test it anymore, but I could also tell Nate wasn’t going to let me get out of there without doing it, so I had to appease both crowds.

“But can my body still be harmed, even if I don’t feel the pain?” I asked the question you’re probably thinking about right now yourself.

“Yes, be careful. You won’t feel it, but you can still draw blood,” Nate explained.

Nate showed me his arm where blood was trickling down his bicep.

I took the knife and ran it across the inside of my hand, deep enough to where it definitely should have hurt.

But it didn’t.

I dug it deep enough to draw a little blood. Still, nothing.

I ran the knife across my bicep where I saw Nate do his. I drew blood. I felt no pain. All I felt was that I was losing my mind, but I wasn’t fighting it. Or, I may have actually been in a dream.

I needed to test the dream theory immediately. I stormed across the room with my eyes locked on the red-hot element then counted out in my head…

1...2...3…

I slapped my hand down hard on the element. I heard the sizzle, but I felt nothing.

My hand instinctively came off the element rather quickly. I swear I saw smoke coming off of my palm as I pulled it up to my face and looked at my scorched skin.

There was no pain though. Just the wound.

I ran out of the room. I ran out of the house. I jumped into my car and dug in the keys. Turned on the ignition.

I saw Nate run out of the house and sprint at my car. I realized only at that time that I should have locked the door.

I locked the doors. I put the car in reverse. Nate jumped onto the windshield of the car, splintering the safety glass right before my eyes.

I hit the gas hard and accelerated backward, running over my mailbox, hitting a car parked on the side of the street, and nearly totally my car.

Nate remained on the windshield somehow when I came to a stop in the road. I screamed at him as we made eye contact.

I put the car in Drive and stomped down on the gas as hard as I ever had.

Nate flew off of the windshield and I raced down the street, quickly getting to freeway speeds on a residential street, still screaming.

I slowed down to a somewhat-reasonable speed and kept going running a Stop sign at the end of my block, then pulling out onto the highway.

Then I drove, and drove, and drove, until I felt safe. I think I made it 50 miles out of town, actually into another state, before I felt good.

I pulled into a truck stop, still numb, not thinking about what I was doing. I sat in the car for another hour, just listening to the radio, not paying attention to the music.

What now?

I went into the truck stop and grabbed some food, figuring getting my blood sugar up might help me think more clearly. It didn’t work. What could I have expected? I still felt crazed.

A shower. A shower would clear my mind, and truck stops had them.

I got some quarters and got into the surprisingly-clean shower. I prepared myself to bathe in hot water until I felt right again. Maybe I’d be in that plastic chapel of solitude until I died if I needed to. I had $10 in quarters. That would be enough to take a shower for 60 years, right?

The water wasn’t as hot as I wanted it to be. I wanted boiling-hot h2O that would borderline scald my skin, since it wouldn’t hurt me, but I was just getting bath water. Alright, what should you expect from a Flying J station in rural Oregon?

You’re probably wondering at this point, and throughout this story, why I haven’t called my family and asked for help. Just know what Nate did to me wasn’t much worse than what my family emotionally did to me after my mom died when I was young. I was happy on my own.

I was 15 minutes into my shower when the horrible feeling someone was watching me came over me. Had Nate somehow followed me all the way to this truck stop?

More important question...had I locked the shower door? Oh shit. I hadn’t. I could feel it.

I turned around to see the brief image of a fat trucker masturbating just inches away from me.

I say I just saw that image briefly because my being only allowed me long enough to take it in before it went into attack mode. I rushed the man and threw him into the hot water before he could even get the sick grin off of his face.

The amount of power I now had was shocking. The man was at least 250 pounds, but I threw him so hard into the hard plastic wall of the shower he looked to almost be knocked unconscious

He was at least “knocked silly” though because he laughed. Maybe he was trying to laugh off the impending horror of getting his ass kicked by a 120-pound girl, or maybe I had knocked a screw loose.

Either way, it wasn’t a good idea to do that in front of my newfound self. I charged the man in anger and grabbed him by his greasy hair.

I used one hand to start knocking his face against the steel coin machine that was at chest level and used my other hand to crank the hot water even higher.

He started to scream. It was music to my traumatized ears.

I kept beating him and cooking him in the hot water until I heard those screams stop. Then I walked out of the shower area.

It didn’t seem anyone noticed what happened before I could calmly drive out of the place. I kept driving for a few more hours, until I got fairly close to the California state line and I stopped at a rest stop.

Where to take my life from there? I couldn’t just go back and be a social worker. No way. Just go on the run? Become some kind of vigilante hit woman? Break barriers? I wasn’t sure.

To start, I just followed the one desire I had. I drove back home and cruised endlessly until I could find Nate.

It only took a day-and-a-half. A rare perk of living in such a small area. There were only a few places to go. He eventually had to go to the grocery store, and I watched him come out, loaded up with a few bags of bachelor meals, mostly frozen chicken fingers and potato chips.

I watched him get into his car and drive away, fighting back the urge to take him on. Who would win in a battle of two people that could feel no pain?

I was actually just about to get out and catch him off-guard when something startled me - something running across my cracked windshield. I looked up and saw what looked like that little, gray mouse that Nate had demonstrated to me with scurry across the glass.

Was that Nate’s mouse?

The distraction was good enough. I didn’t see Nate drive away.

Instead, I got out of the car and walked around to the windshield. The mouse waited for me there, tucked beneath a windshield wiper.

I extended my now-scarred arm and the mouse ran up onto me eventually nestling underneath the fabric of my long-sleeve shirt.

I got back in the car and drove out of the parking lot, ready to hit the freeway. We had a lot the two of us needed to do, we just didn’t know what it was yet.


Little Dolls

1976

David left on the Fourth of July bi-centennial in the middle of the fireworks show. Nancy had to give it to him, it was rather cinematic. She watched him throw his empty beer bottle into the trash can at the county park right when a large red, white, and blue artillery shell exploded above.

Nancy wanted to chase after him, but she didn’t want to alarm Rose, who was asleep in her arms, barely a year old. That would be the excuse she would give herself for not going after her drunken husband whom she had barely been married to for a year.

The truth is she didn’t mind seeing David go. She had always only wanted the baby, not the man, not that he was one.

Nancy watched the rest of the fireworks show then went back to their small home on the edge of town.

The town Nancy, and formerly David, lived outside of was Uniontown, Washington. Population 310. Down from its peak of 426 in 1910. A small farming community in the lonely southeast corner of the state, filled with mostly rolling hills of fields and golden and green and farms known as The Palouse.

Nancy was born and raised there. Here parents were born and raised there. She had left for more than a few days less than five times and she was happy with that.

She met David in high school. Well, she went to elementary and middle school with him and church since she was a baby, but she didn’t actually talk to him until high school when he introduced himself at a party the summer before senior year and they started dating.

They both came from Christian families. Nancy’s was legitimate. David’s was illegitimate, at least according to her. So they had to hide the fact they started having sex starting Homecoming night of their senior year.

She got pregnant less than a year after high school graduation. Both families pressured them to get married. They did. In a low key ceremony at the catholic church both families attended.

David changed shortly afterward. He was never the most warm and fuzzy guy. He was one of those guys who only seemed happy when he was hunting or fishing and/or drinking, but he grew even-more distant shortly after getting married. She hoped it might turn around after Rose was born.

It didn’t. It just made Nancy resent David more. Which made things worse. Which culminated with him walking out after a huge fight on July 4, 1976.

Nancy went home with Rose and felt great for the first time since she was in high school. She fell asleep just before 10 p.m. and didn’t wake up until a little after 10 a.m. the next day when her new life started.

Rose continued her life about the same. She ran the front desk at a small construction company in Lewiston, Idaho. Went to church on Sunday and raised Rose the best she could. Everyone at church thought she was doing a great job.

Things would change that Christmas.

Nancy and Rose went to a small family gathering at Nancy’s parents’ across town. The baby was showered with gifts, the drink flowed, the Christmas music played, a blizzard poured out the window. It looked and felt like a Bing Crosby song.

It was the best Nancy had felt in a long time. She had two more glasses of wine than she would usually have and ate three slices of her dad’s cherry pie before she started getting the car loaded up to drive back home just before midnight.

Nancy strapped Rose into her car seat before she realized she hadn’t given her grandpa a hug goodbye. She ran in through the pounding snow to give her 90-year-old grandpa what she thought might be the last hug she would ever give him.

It seemed the snow was falling even harder when she got back outside from the 45-second exchange she had with her grandpa. She ran through the thick, white flakes to the car and didn’t even notice at first that the passenger-side door of the two-door sedan was wide open.

Her heart stopped when she stuck her head in the passenger-side door and saw Rose’s baby seat empty. She grabbed her chest and whipped her body out of the car.

She searched the snowy landscape but saw no signs of life on any horizon. She let out a blood-curdling scream that drew her entire family out into the driveway.

Rose’s family tried to get answers out of her when they found her screaming and crying in the driveway and started asking questions, eventually getting her to explain Rose was missing. It was okay. She must have just gotten out of the seat and crawled somewhere.

But Rose couldn’t crawl and there was no way she could have physically gotten out of her seat. Rose kept repeating that as they combed her parents’ property where she grew up.

No one could find a sign of Rose anywhere on the property after a 15-minute search that ended with everyone circling back up by Nancy’s Geo Metro where grandpa Jim was waiting, his scarred bare arm pointing down at the asphalt below next to the open passenger-side door no one had paid attention to yet.

A pair of footsteps led around the front of the car and into the front yard of Nancy’s parents’ neighbors. They were only faint though, almost completely filled up with falling snow already.

The group followed the footsteps into the neighbor’s yard, but they quickly disappeared. The snow was falling too hard.

The group combed the neighborhood, splitting into pairs, knocking on every door. Talking to every neighbor, sifting through the snow of every inch of every yard, ditch, little patch of woods, everywhere. Nothing.

Nancy broke down in the middle of the road, weeping and convulsing in the snow that just would not stop. She was there, with her father by her side for a minute before a pair of headlights cut through the snow and lit them up.

They hadn’t seen a car all night. 1 a.m. on Christmas night in the tiny town. No one was driving around. The sight chilled Nancy and her mother’s blood, even more than it already was being out in the frigid temperatures for more than an hour now.

Nancy didn’t let it freeze her body though.

“Come on!” Nancy screamed at her mom as she ran the 20 yards back to her parents’ driveway.

Nancy’s mom ran after her and jumped into the passenger seat as Nancy fired the engine and her little Geo Metro rumbled to life. Nancy backed the thing out of the driveway and out onto the frozen street.

“Where’d that car go!” Nancy screamed at her mom as she drove up the street in the direction where they saw the other car.

“I don’t know, but I think it was a truck,” Nancy’s mom answered back.

A truck. A truck. A truck. The thought kept running through Nancy’s head before she rolled down her window and instructed her mom to do the same on her side.

Nancy floored it up the street. She knew you couldn’t get directly to the highway through that end of the road, so if that truck was there, it was likely stuck if she got there quick enough.

She made it to the end of the road, sweating now, even though all the windows were down in the car during a blizzard.

What happened? There was nowhere that truck could have gone. Nowhere.

Then Nancy’s mom pointed to an open farm field next to the road and what looked like red tail lights burning off in the distance.

Nancy gave no hesitation. She pulled her car right into the field and got back to flooring it in the direction of the tail lights.

“That’s the direction of the highway, right?” Nancy barked at her mom.

“I think we should call the sheriff,” Nancy’s mom responded. “But yeah, I think that field spills out to the highway.”

Nancy mashed her foot into the accelerator even though it couldn’t be mashed any harder, smashing her toes inside her shoe.

The tiny car started rocking as they raced over mounds of whatever was being raised in the farm field. There was no way the car was going to make it through that field in one piece.

But Nancy could see the tail lights of what was definitely a truck. What she thought was a forest green truck from their new vantage point, and she was going to keep pushing till the wheels came off, literally.

Nancy’s Geo Metro crested a planting hill and crashed head on into a hard ledge of dirt, busting out both headlights and knocking the engine off its block, officially killing the car.

Nancy burst out of the car and ran in the direction they had been driving until she realized the tail lights were gone and she fell to the ground in the onion field.

She gave herself a moment and then looked back up where she saw a few lights going up and down the highway that led out of town and into the anonymity of the road.

She watched her hope fade away before she realized she was critically injured.

1997

Nancy always celebrated Rose’s birthday on August 19th with a small cake and by writing a letter to her in a card she bought at the grocery she placed on her bed in her room for a week before she moved it to a dresser drawer with the 20 other cards. It didn’t make her feel any better. A therapist she saw shortly after Rose was taken from her on that Christmas night recommended it and she figured it might break through and help someday.

More than 20 years had gone by without a single break in the case. It had not been like some mystery novel or a true crime film or Law and Order show where the pieces of the puzzle started presenting themselves after Rose was stolen from the back seat of Nancy’s car that night and they eventually all came together and Nancy was either reunited with her stolen daughter or at least got closure.

Not a single puzzle piece ever emerged. Rose was just gone, like she never even existed.

Nancy told authorities to look heavily into David. She believed they did, but they got nothing. He lived in Montana, worked construction, and went home to drink a lot each day and almost never left the house other than for work. She even had a private investigator follow him for six months and he came away with nothing. David was also fully cooperational with any request from law enforcement and Nancy and her family. He actually seemed just as heart broken as anyone if anything.

Nancy went back to her life a few months after Rose’s abduction. Back to the desk at the little trailer on the outskirts of Lewiston. Back to church on Sunday. Back to spending most of her free time with her parents. Back to a lonely, empty, cold house with a giant farm field behind it that reminded her of the one where she broke her Geo Metro trying to chase that truck all those years ago multiple times a day.

That truck though. That was the lone puzzle piece they had though. A big, rumbling truck driving around the neighborhood where Rose was taken late at night in the blizzard was all they had.

A few times Nancy woke up in the middle of the night to the sound of a rumbling truck outside on her quiet, residential street and she ran out of the front door in her nightgown. Only once was a truck ever actually there and it was high school boys rolling down the street, drinking beer who weren’t even born yet when Rose was abducted. She thought she dreamed or imagined the rest of the trucks when they came by.

It was late on a Sunday night when she came home from dinner at her parents’ house when the first movement in the case in decades happened. Nancy barely even noticed it when she unlocked her front door in the dark, but resting underneath a stone next to her front doormat was a piece of paper.

She couldn’t believe what she read when she put it to her eyes in the soft light of her living room.

Hello,

This may seem impossable, but want to let u know Im safe and alive. Not happy, but alive. Sorry if my writing and spelling is wrong, but don’t go to scool.

I don’t live around here. I was just coming. They said I was going to somewhere called C Attle, but then will be back to Colorado, where I live. They didn’t tell me I lived in Colorado other people have.

I have to leave. The people I’m with are dangerous. I don’t want them to even know who you are.

I came by just after sundown, in case you were wondering. I was hoping you were here. I think it is Sonday so maybe you are with your family. I hope you have more family. I’m sorry I couldn’t be part of it.

R

Nancy knew everyone would say it was a cruel hoax, but she didn’t believe it. The handwriting looked so much like her and her mother’s and her mother’s mother. There was no way someone could have known how to replicate that. It had to be Rose’s natural DNA.

She fell asleep with the letter in her grasp and dreamed of a future where she was reunited with her daughter.

Nancy gave the letter to the police the next day. She was downtrodden by how casual they were about it. Not treating it like the breakthrough she thought they should have.

She was able to get the police to make a copy so she could show it to her family. She was downtrodden by how casual they were about it.

She went around town the next week telling everything she could, asking everyone she could if they saw something in her neighborhood that day or anywhere in town that looked like they could have been Rose, or just a drifter type. Having to answer people about what Rose looked like and genuinely having no clue broke Nancy just a little more.

A few weeks went by and nothing from the police. They couldn’t even track where the paper was from.

Nancy had a plan though and she couldn’t wait any longer. She put in her two weeks of vacation immediately, booked a room at a modest hotel in downtown Seattle, and got in her little Toyota to drive five hours to where she could set up her own investigation.

Nancy checked into her hotel and unpacked her clothes. She had one set of Nancy clothes and she had one set of clothes for “Ruby.” Nancy’s clothes were plain, modest, full of Christian values, just like Nancy. Ruby’s clothes were those of a streetwalker, because that’s what Nancy was about to become.

Her plan was to take to the streets and befriend as many people who appeared to work in the Seattle sex trade as possible to try and get any information about Rose and her letter. It was a terrifying operation but the only thing scarier than it to Nancy was never finding Rose or getting any kind of closure.

It took a few days before she made a contact of any kind of value, but the one she eventually made was golden. Clam was a yellow blonde, Denace the Menace haircut-sporting, 19-year-old boy selling himself on the street after running away from an abusive father at the age of 14.

They met on the sidewalk when Nancy bum rushed him and gave him her an elevator speech about Rose. She could tell Clam was exceptionally-high, barely able to open his eyes, but he said he might be able to help Nancy out. He grew up in Nebraska and heard rumors of an underrage sex ring in rural Colorado where they stole young kids and kept them locked in basements.

Nancy bought Clam some chicken soup and tried to sober him up. She failed. He excused himself to the “little ladies room” about every eight minutes and came back watery-eyed and unable to keep his head up for more than about 10 seconds.

It was hard to get information out of him, but he kept talking about some house in Colorado where a lot of kids like him lived and serviced wealthy pedophiles who came by for services. Nancy stopped him before he got too deep into the “services.” She got the picture. She didn’t need to imagine more.

Did he know of this Colorado set up taking kids on tour, like to Seattle? Was that how he got to Seattle?

He thought it was unlikely, but possible.

What to do from this point though?

He didn’t know. He was just a dipshit named Clam high as hell on black tar heroin in a filthy diner with some lady from Eastern Washington he didn’t know.

She showed him the letter from Rose, hoping to tug at what may have been left of any emotions he had. Just reading it made her cry. She put on a show.

He barely glanced at the letter. He said it was fucked up, but someone was probably pranking her. Seemed like something him and his degenerate friends would have done when they were young.

Or, she forged the letter herself for attention and just forgot or refused to to be honest, even with herself about it.

She slapped him across the table, hard. A waiter noticed, but it was only about the third-strangest thing that happened in the cafe that night.

She got up and stormed out, leaving Clam to pay for his own chicken soup.

He chased after her and grabbed her in the parking lot in the soft falling rain like they were in some kind of morbid romantic comedy and he wasn’t going to let her go.

He was ready to talk. It was a long shot, but he figured if there was anyone connected to anything as brutal as what had happened to Nancy’s daughter then it probably had something to do with a guy named Ole who lived in a warehouse in South Seattle.

Ole was the ringleader of all things truly depraved in the city, at least according to Clam. Based on the number of tattoos Clam had that Nancy defined as “depraved” she believed him to be an accurate judge of that.

Word was Ole’s warehouse regularly hosted depraved massive parties that functioned as career fairs for a number of shady dealings and anyone in the kind of dirty trade that Nancy suspected Rose was stolen into would probably be there. Clam could get Nancy in the next night. He promised.

Nancy just had to get more edgy. More goth. More dark. She knew none of what that meant, but Clam took her to some sort of late night clothing store where everything available was black or red and got her a new outfit that included black fishnet stockings.

The next day was difficult. Nancy had bought a pack of cigarettes and occasionally puffed them when she was on the street playing the part of street girl, but she was so stressed waiting for Clam’s outing at Ole’s she smoked half the pack in her hotel room, and she really smoked them, inhaling and coughing out the noxious fumes.

Nancy walked out the front door of her motel and onto the grimy street on the hot Summer night. Clam was supposed to come to pick her up at 11 p.m.

He wouldn’t arrive, in a black town car, until 11:45, resulting in Nancy smoking three cigarettes while she waited and turning down the advances of three men.

The passenger door rolled down and Clam stuck his head out, looking so high he might die. He waved Nancy over and she stopped about six feet away from him, keeping an intentional distance. She didn’t like him not driving. Who was behind the wheel?

“My buddy Jim’s driving,” Clam announced before Nancy could ask a question.

Clam could somehow see Nancy’s hesitation through his fog of high. She didn’t like the idea of “Jim.” She may have put on a brave face to try and find her long-lost daughter, but she was still an Eastern Washington farm girl at heart, in much deeper water than she was used to.

“Jim’s cool, but we need something from you before we go. For the ride,” Clam went on.

“What?” Nancy balked.

“It’s fifty dollars at the door. There’s no getting around it,” Clam explained. “We can get you in for twenty five, but you just gotta hook us up to do that.”

Nancy was pissed. She thought about going back into the motel, packing up her stuff and driving back to Uniontown.

Then Jim ducked his head across Clam’s lap and showed his face. He looked like a flamboyent gay man who lived in the suburbs and worked in an office cubicle, clad in awkward khakis and a a light blue button down shirt with salt and pepper gray hair. The guy couldn’t have looked more harmless.

Nancy got the cash out of her purse and handed it over to Clam. She heard the doors click unlocked and she got into the back of the car.

Nancy tried to manage her breathing as they drove into the industrial part of town. Massive warehouses, city streets that seemed to have nothing on them, endless junk yards. It was like nowhere the little farm girl had ever been.

She felt her stomach drop into the bottom of her pelvis as they pulled into a gated parking lot manned by a guy who looked like a human pit bull. Clam and Jim led them to a dark entry at the back of the warehouse, the sound of pumping bass music radiating out of the steel monstrosity of a structure behind another security guard who also looked like an attack dog standing on two legs and standing at 6’6. She looked at the ground as the guard let them in and Jim and Clam brought her into the warehouse.

Nancy didn’t even realize she had walked into the party until she was right in the middle of it and was nearly knocked over by a guy who looked a lot like Clam dancing like no one was watching. She looked up and around and saw what must have been 100 people dancing mindlessly on a nearly pitch black dance floor to the tune of electronic music that was entirely unfamiliar to her.

Clam and Jim rescued Nancy from the reveler who was trying to lure her into a dirty dance with him and brought her over to a table loaded with powders, pills, and liquids. Clam turned and yelled something at her she couldn’t make out but she interpreted it as an offer to partake in one, or more, of the substances on the table.

She shook her head and yelled back.

“I just want to talk to Ole!”

The security guard manning the substance table must have heard what Nancy said, even though Clam and Jim didn’t seem to. He gave her a sideways look and hurried up to her, fully freaking her out when he stood next to her.

“You wanna see Ole?” the security guard screamed into Nancy’s ear.

She nodded and watched as Clam and Jim seemed to slide away from her, into the fray of the party raging on the dance floor next to them.

The security guard took out a cell phone, only the third time in Nancy’s life that she had ever seen one. The guard dialed up a number and put the phone to his ear. He talked into the phone quiet enough so she couldn’t hear. He had a brief conversation, hung up, and then went back to her.

The security guard motioned for Nancy to follow him to a flight of stairs. It felt like a Wizard of Oz situation to her. She should have been more worried, but she would later reflect that the amount of adrenaline running through her veins prevented her from being able to.

She followed the guard up a steep flight of stairs until they were at a metal door that led into a room above the dance floor, assumedly where the manager of the warehouse would work back when it was a functional facility and not a rave. She started to sweat.

The security guard knocked and the door opened. A thick plume of smoke with a smell Nancy in no way recognized wafted out. The guard just motioned for her to go in.

Nancy could barely see it was so dark in the room. The only lights coming from some green fluorescence light haphazardly strewn about the large space.

Had Nancy ever watched comic book movies, she would have described Ole and the way he carried himself as being “textbook comic book villain.” He sat in a swivel chair at the far end of the space from the door, looking out a one-way window down at the partiers below, all by himself in the room, waiting for Nancy to react.

Nancy took exactly one step into the room and stopped. The door closed behind her.

“Ole?” She asked softly.

“Why do you want to talk to me?” He asked without turning around in his chair.

“My friend, Clam, he said that you might be able to help me out.”

“Clam? Who the fuck is Clam?”

“A friend I met. I work on the street.”

Ole spun around in his chair. Nancy couldn’t make out much from that distance but he appeared to be small and white and dressed in all black with a low-placed baseball hat on his head.

“Come closer,” he instructed.

She took a few steps closer, now about in the middle of the room. Probably 10 feet away from him and his lone chair.

She could feel him looking her up and down.

“I don’t know who ‘Clam’ is, but the guard told me you were looking to get into work, not already working. I can’t really do anything with you then. Also, you’re old, but I guess Jerry is really into the thick, white, mom types.”

Nancy was too nervous to be offended by all the offensive things that came out of Ole’s mouth.

“I was actually just looking to see if you could help me?” Nancy asked as she started to sense she was being watched.

“How can I help you out?” Ole asked.

“I’m looking for my daughter.”

Ole rolled his chair a little closer to her. She got a better look at him and could see he was almost comically short for a man. He couldn’t have been much taller than five feet. His face was splashed with what appeared to be blood red birthmarks or scars and he seemed to have a cleft lip and a long mane of dirty blonde hair.

He rolled his eyes at her as soon as his chair finished rolling at her, leaving him just a few feet away from her.

“Please God, tell me you’re not some kind of undercover ho operation trying to get your daughter off the streets. I don’t deal in those kinds of things, I promise you, and I have no interest,” he explained.

“That’s not what I’m doing. She was taken from me twenty years ago and she tried to contact me. She’s part of an underground sex ring type of operation. In Colorado,” Nancy explained, trying not to break down.

Ole took a while to respond. She didn’t like that.

“I just am looking for any kind any kind of help,” Nancy pleaded, no longer able to hold back the tears.

“I know what you’re talking about,” Ole replied.

Ole took out his cell phone. Dialed some numbers and started speaking cool and calm into the phone.

“Yeah. Up here. Whenever. It’s all good,” he spit a bunch of vague generalities into the speaker.

Nancy took in a deep breath. She was so ecstatic from any kind of break that her entire body seemed to be coated with euphoria.

She was so excited she didn’t notice the door open behind her. She didn’t notice someone slip into the room and walk up behind her. She didn’t notice that someone else was there until she saw a smug smile spread across Ole’s face and then felt an arm slip around her neck.

She tried to fight for a moment, but there was nothing she could do. Whoever had a hold of her had a python grip and was trying to choke her out.

Her eyes opened wide as Ole got up out of his chair and walked up to her.

He spoke to her through clenched teeth, his posture reminding her of a snake just about to clamp down onto its prey.

“You thought you could come in here and start throwing around shit like that?” Ole hissed at her.

She couldn’t get words out, not enough air getting into her body. So she just thought.

I just wanted to help my daughter, that was all. She hoped the sadness in her eyes would convey her innocence and naivete to Ole.

It didn’t. She watched as Ole looked to whoever was holding her in his grasp and nodded his head.

What did that mean? What did that mean? What the FUCK did that mean?

Nancy would soon not have to worry about the nod anymore as Ole quickly supplied her with a more-important message. He pushed his face so close to her she could smell the stale vodka on his breath.

He got his face right to Nancy’s and yelled:

“Your daughter sucks cocks in Hell!”

Nancy recoiled for a moment before she tried to break away again and attack Ole, but failed. All she could do was keep fighting as the security guard drug her out of the room.

The path to the outside was a blur. Nancy couldn’t remember any of it. She just remembered finding herself in a dark alley that smelled like vomit, stumbling after finally being released by the guard.

She looked back at the guard once she caught her balance and saw a young man that was softer than she anticipated but still a large human being. He reminded her of a giant teddy bear you might win at a county fair and take home with you.

He looked at her with sad eyes and a soft stance, putting her as much at ease as she could have been in the situation.

“I can take you to where they are?” The guard said in a tenor that seemed far too soft and far too high-pitched for his stature.

“What?” Nancy asked back.

“You said you’re looking for your daughter. You think she was taken by someone when she was young. I know where they end up. At least in Seattle. I can take you,” the guard said, maintaining strong eye contact throughout, allowing Nancy to see deep inside and see the child the strong 25-year-old man may have been at one point.

“How do you know?” She asked, finally growing a little more mistrusting at this point.

“Because I’m one of them,” he answered.

Nancy would learn on the drive to “The House” the guard was taking her that the underage sex ring trade heavily relied on taking children shortly after birth. It was much easier to keep a child hidden and enslaved when they knew nothing else and they had formed so little people didn’t know exactly what they looked like.

He explained the groups that did it would scout small towns in the middle of nowhere because they knew law enforcement was scarce, people rarely locked their doors and regularly left their kids unattended and it was easy to get in and out of the town once you made the grab.

They also targeted single mothers and blondes. Single mothers were most vulnerable and the market was best for blondes in the trade.

Nancy had him stop talking about that at that point.

The guard, whose name was Horace, explained they let boys go out and work for organizations or those connected to the organization once they grew up and there was almost no demand for them. Horace was one of those boys.

They didn’t even think about letting the women go until after their reproductive capabilities were exhausted. He left it at that.

Most of the released boys stayed straight with the organization because it was the only thing they knew and they would likely be killed if they ever left or at least have to live in hiding for the rest of their life. However, Horace just couldn’t look into Nancy’s eyes and not at least semi-help her.

How Horace semi-helped her was to take her to the house where he believed any girls in the trade in the city would be. He confirmed they sometimes brought in workers from other states to keep things mixed up for the local customers. It was possible they brought Rose out from Colorado or wherever she may have been.

It was a Saturday night so there’d be a fairly open party going on at the house and Horace could get Nancy in as a girlfriend of his that was from an organization in Eastern Washington. The folks who he wouldn’t name who he assured were much worse news than Ole would be okay with that and she could try to see if she could identify someone who she thought looked like Rose.

Nancy could then start her own independent conversation and Horace would leave, supposedly none the wiser. He would not be able to help her out with anything after that. It was a deal.

Horace and Nancy entered the house through the back door. It was a lot like Ole’s warehouse. Smokey, loud pumping music, people dancing, people on drugs everywhere, people doing drugs everywhere.

Except, the house made less sense than the warehouse. It was an old Victorian on the water in West Seattle with a circular floor plan, all the rooms on the ground floor spilling into each other, all class, almost like it belonged to a wealthy elderly person not an underground, illegal sex ring lord, but maybe that’s who actually ran this kind of thing?

Nancy quickly cleared her mind of those thoughts which had little value at the time. She instead started just computing every little bit of information she could find.

One thing she took strong note of was the amount of men, particularly the men who seemed too old to be at the raucous party, kept going up a flight of stairs in the middle of the home. She posted herself up within eyeshot of the stairs so she could see who went up there and watch enough of the men who were close to her age go up.

Then she followed one of them up. Keeping a short distance between them, trying not to tip the man off.

Nancy stopped when they reached the top of the stairs and the balding man stepped into a dark hallway lined with closed doorways with red lights illuminated above them. She could sense his nerves even from a few yards away. She could smell the sting of his body odor lingering in the air.

Almost as if it was contagious, the nerves of the man started to take over her. She felt her armpits wet, she felt a drop of sweat start to tickle her forehead. Her fingers started to wiggle.

The red light above the door at the end of the hallway started to flicker. The sight of it seemed to cause the man to wipe the sweat off his forehead.

He sucked in a deep breath and headed for the door, quickly, with stiff, straight legs.

Nancy followed. No longer trying to be stealthy and not have him notice her.

She got to the door just as the man was going in, startling him as he went to close it. He looked to her with wide eyes and held the door open so she could step in.

She stood there in the open door, looking into the nearly-dark room, where she saw a young woman with soft red hair pulling stockings up her legs. She was just as shocked and startled and horrified to see Nancy as the man was.

The man’s lip started to quiver, trying to form something verbally, but he didn’t have time to get it out.

It was Nancy’s turn to try and get a word out, but she would be unable as well.

Why? Because it wasn’t Nancy that startled and horrified the man. It was the towering figure who stood behind Nancy with his hands about to grab the back of her neck.

Nancy soon saw the towering man as he grabbed her by the back of the neck and whipped her around to be face-to-face.

She thought he looked like the professional wrestlers on T.V. He was tall, broad, freakishly-muscular and had long hair that hung out the back of a faceless, black plastic mask that reminded her of a mask a beekeeper might wear, but with the face portion fabric so thick you couldn’t see his face.

The man in the mask whisked her away, but she was able to get one last look back into the room. She saw the red haired girl in the stockings now standing in the doorway, looking at her emotionless and glazed over.

Nancy got to look long enough to see the man close the door, sealing in him and the red-haired girl.

The thought of if that was Rose looking at her from that room filled Nancy’s head so much she didn’t even try to fight the man who carried her away until she was downstairs again, spinning around the party, over his shoulder, and strangely, no one seemed to care.

The man marched Nancy over to a doorway that led down to the basement, carried her in and closed the door behind them, sealing her in complete darkness before he started stomping down a rickety set of stairs.

She felt and heard him carry her all the way to the bottom of the stairs and then threw her down hard onto the cement floor with a sickening thud. She tried to find her breath and scramble away, but couldn’t, paralyzed by the blow.

She heard the man start to step her way, his steel-toed boots clicking on the asphalt which had just knocked the wind out of her.

The steps clicked closer and closer and closer. She finally found the strength to push her 40-year-old body off the ground when she could sense his presence hovering above her.

A hard elbow came down right into the middle of her back once she was halfway up off the ground and she hit the dirty floor hard again, the palms of her hands coming down hard on what felt like loose rusty nails.

She sensed him coming back for her. Like a predator who kept wearing out its prey, waiting for it to finally give up.

But she was not giving up. The thought of Rose being upstairs at the party pushed her to keep going. She grabbed onto those nails and threw them up at the man coming after her.

She heards the nails hit. She heard the man groan. Had they gotten through the mesh of his mask? She wasn’t sure, but it seemed to throw him off of his course toward her.

She made a run for where she thought the stairs were. She got to them. She felt a wave of relief wash over her body.

She raced up the stairs. She heard the man start to climb them when she was about halfway up.

She got to the door, she felt the thick wood and felt the handle.

She heard the stairs creak below her. He was close.

The handle wouldn’t turn. It was locked.

The man was just behind her.

She tried the handle again.

She felt the man’s hand grab her shoulder.

The handle turned.

She pushed out into the light with the door as it opened into the room on the other side.

Out of the basement, Nancy scanned her surroundings. She was in the kitchen of the home. The door to the basement was closed next to her and Horace was keeping it sealed shut with his massive frame.

She looked to Horace and asked him “what now” with her eyes. He reached a meaty paw out to her, grabbed her on the arm and pulled her close.

He covered her mouth and whisked her out of the place.

He drove her back to her motel, fighting her the whole way on her wanting to go back there because she was convinced the girl in the room she saw was Rose. He told her it wasn’t likely. He asked around. They didn’t have any out-of-town “talent” that night. That was the week before.

She said she would go back to the house on her own. Investigate. He balked. She didn’t even know how to get there. There was no way she remembered that much from their drive there.

He was right. She conceded as they pulled up to her sad motel in the heart of the city.

She got out of the car and already started to miss Horace as she stood in a warm rain that started to fall. She looked at him through the open door and saw a tired and sad man behind the wheel, likely going back to somewhere no one should ever have to go who only helped her out of the kindness of his own heart.

“Thank you,” she said.

She was ready to walk away, but Horace spoke up, looking guilty.

“Telling you this might end up killing me, but I have to. I have to try and convince you to not go back there. To maybe just not do this whole thing,” Horace explained.

She stood there in the rain that had picked up, soaking her clothes. She tried to not break down herself.

“That man that took you down to the basement. He’s what you need to be afraid of. He was going to kill you,” Horace explained.

“Who is he?” She asked.

“He’s the one who who does the worst. I don’t know his name, but he was a boy they stole when I was a kid. They didn’t realize he was blind when they took him and that’s why they have him do the hardest work. He can’t see what he does,” Horace stopped there, seeming to be unable to go on.

“That’s why he was fine with being in the basement in the dark,” she said, vocalizing her revelation.

Horace just shook his head and looked back at the windshield in front of him, now coated with rain.

“Just don’t go back there. Whatever happened to your daughter. It’s awful, but it happened. You’re not going to be able to change that. All you’re going to be able to do is hurt yourself more,” Horace said.

She was going to rebut, but he drove away before she could. She stood there, soaking up more rain for a few minutes, then she went back into the motel.

She slept, well. She drove back to Uniontown in the morning. She paid for the rest of the nights she didn’t use the room.

2020

Nancy found most of her relief in gardening after retirement. She initially found no longer working, just made her sit at home, sip wine, and think about Rose, that time she spent in Seattle, and the blind man in the basement.

The years went by quickly alone. She had a routine that was solid enough - coffee-work-dinner-TV-sleep and take out the work part on the weekends and replace it with church as she went to Saturday and Sunday services.

She never went on vacation. She never went to a city. She never even thought about buying a new house, even though she could afford a nicer one, but she was as happy as she thought she could (possibly) be, given the breaks of her life.

Both her parents passed on, but at ages where it wasn’t sad. She sold their house and deposited the money into her savings account without having to even share anything with her siblings. She was an only child. Given her parents had been chronic savers and near shut-ins just like her and it turned out their house was sitting above a king’s ransom of gravel, her inheritance pushed her savings account well into seven figures.

She left the money in her will to the National Center for Missing and Exploited Children and she thought about just giving it to them right away, but decided she’d sit on it in case she ever really needed it. She never thought she would.

Then one day she did.

Marshall Nakis came to her as she was walking to her car after church, the taste of cheese and crackers still on her tongue when he startled her as she unlocked the door of her car.

“Um, excuse me, misses Jones,” Marshall started as she stared at his rosy cheeks that seemed to shine in the cold Winter air of early-January in Eastern Washington.

Nancy knew Marshall must have had something serious. The man was so sheepish she had gone to church with him their entire lives and she had never said more than the word “hi” to him and him to her, ever.

“Yes?” She responded flatly while looking around the parking lot, ensuring other patrons were around in case this was some kind of hostile attempt the quiet man was about to embark on.

Then she noticed tears in his eyes. She noticed his slumped posture. This was a defeated man. This was not someone who was up to something.

She agreed to have a conversation with him in the sanctuary in the church.

They were cleaning the pews as Marshall and Nancy sat there in their Sunday best, both trying to collect themselves enough to have an effective conversation. Things finally started to take off when he pulled a faded piece of paper out from in-between the pages of his own dog-eared Bible.

“I found this is my dad’s home when I was cleaning up the place to sell this week. He passed just before Christmas,” Marshall said as he held the paper in his lap, folded so all that could be seen was the blank white outside.

She looked at the paper in his lap and wanted to reach over and grab it, but stopped herself.

“I don’t know what it is, but I thought you should see it. Your address is on it,” Marshall went on.

Marshall finally opened up the paper and Nancy looked up a simple piece of notebook paper splashed with blue ink that formed a list of addresses, the penmanship so sloppy she couldn’t fully read them.

“Can I see it?” She asked.

He handed the paper over and looked at the addresses. She only recognized her own. The rest were scattered about the region - small towns she recognized in Eastern Washington, some in Idaho, Montana, Wyoming, and most-importantly, Colorado.

She wasn’t a historian, but she figured the ink and the paper had to be decades old. The paper was so thin it seemed a swift gust of wind could reduce it to ash. The ink fat and faded, once dark navy blue but now closer to sky blue.

“I don’t have the slightest idea what it is,” Marshall continued without breath. “There was something dark in my dad though. Don’t know exactly what it was, but he also changed around that time,” Marshall stopped there.

Marshall started to choke up. Nancy started to picture Marshall’s dad, whose name she couldn’t remember. She pictured a grizzled, hardened man who was always unshaven, chewing tobacco, and scowling.

“He went to church every Sunday, but he was not a kind man,” Marshall said. “My mom knew it. She left right around when, when you lost your daughter. I didn’t think anything of it at the time and she passed two years ago in Oregon. If she knew anything it went to the grave with her. She was a quiet woman.”

Nancy almost couldn’t move or talk.

“I didn’t find anything else in the house and I checked everything. Even just took off all the wallpaper. I found that thing stuck between a baseboard and the wall. It must have slipped in there and gotten stuck,” Marshall explained.

“Well thank you. I believe you,” Nancy said, even though she was only about 60 percent she believed he was sure there was nothing else in that house that might help.

That was okay though. She would exhaust every thing she could on this list until she would circle back to Marshall to hold his feet to the fire and to further strip his parents’ house clean to the bone.

“Is that your dad’s handwriting?” She asked.

He shook his head yes.

“I don’t miss him,” Marshall said before getting up and walking out of the sanctuary.

The addresses weren’t the breakthrough Nancy thought they were going to be. She Googled the addresses, found names, phone numbers, any information she could for each for the past 50 years and also shared it with any law enforcement agencies she could.

Nothing. It all led to nothing. She drove to each and every one of them as well and knocked on the door. She told people her situation. Most were helpful or at least pointed her to the local law enforcement, making it seem they weren’t guilty of anything.

Nancy also pressed local law enforcement about Marshall’s dad, but they couldn’t find anything that suggested any connection of him to anything like what happened to Rose or anything sinister in nature at all. They were sorry.

She pressed Marshall some more. He didn’t have anything for her in regards to his dad, or his mom.

She was about to start to light into Marshall on if he had anything to do with it he wasn’t sharing, but he shared a thought nugget she hadn’t thought of before she could, stopping her in her tracks.

“Do you know anything about the people who lived in your house before you bought it? Maybe this list was from before you moved in? Know anything about them?” Marshall asked.

Nancy didn’t. She had never even thought of it. Holy shit. Had the Barney Fife fucking dipshit local cops ever thought of that in the past 40 plus years?

Nancy and David moved into the house just about a year before she had Rose. All she could remember was the real estate agent who sold it said they were buying it from an elderly man who was retiring in Alaska so he could hunt and fish more and the price was super low.

She turned to Google to look up the history of her own address for the first time and remembered the first name she saw associated with it, which said he had lived in the house for 30 years before they moved in. His name was Delvin Van Brasha.

She couldn’t have been more thrilled to have it be such a unique name. This was going to be easy to track down. She also saw two other names associated with the address but with unlisted years. Trevor and Sharon Van Brasha. She took note of them as well.

Delvin was a wash. He died in Ketchikan, Alaska a few years after moving from Uniontown and law enforcement and Google couldn’t do anything for her.

Sharon Van Brasha was another story.

Nancy found Sharon Thompson (Van Brasha) on Facebook. She looked just about her age, but much more weathered. She lived in Montana and posted a lot of pro-Trump memes.

Nancy sent a private message telling her the situation of what happened to her and letting her know that she had questions for her.

Sharon Thompson (Van Brasha) responded in four minutes 12 seconds and sent a friend request.

Sorry to hear what happened to Rose. They’re all angels now. Angels watching over us. The only worse person on this planet than Trevor Van Brasha was his dad. I can fill you in on a lot of shit. Most of it is not good and maybe not helpful but worth a shot. I have something to tell you that’s going to shock you. I lost a daughter the exact same way too.

Call me 406-555-3116

Sharon

Nancy called up Sharon and got a tiny bit more information. Sharon didn’t even want to give up much more information on the phone. Nancy would just have to drive to Montana in the morning. It was a four-hour haul, but beautiful, according to Sharon.

Sharon was right about it being beautiful, but it wasn’t a four-hour haul, it was only three because Nancy floored it the whole way up there.

Sharon lived in a small wooden home that looked to Nancy like one of those pre-made tool sheds you might find at a Home Depot.

The inside of the place smelled like cigarettes marinated in sweat. Sharon ushered Nancy over to a rickety kitchen table and explained her husband, Brett, was working in the oil fields in North Dakota and wasn’t going to be back for months. Brett was much better than Trevor, but he was still a “cock.”

Nancy was so uncomfortable with everything about Sharon she pressed her hard for information before she even took a drink of the instant coffee Sharon fixed her.

Sharon was an “Army brat” who moved all around the country growing up before she ran away from her abusive dad as soon as she graduated high school in Airway Heights, Washington.

She moved into a friend’s dorm at Washington State University and slept on the floor even though she wasn’t enrolled in school until she could find a better situation. That better situation was a chain-smoking chainsaw repair apprentice named Trevor who also hung around the school but didn’t go.

Trevor grew up in Uniontown and still lived in his dad’s house. 733 Rasper Road. The house where Nancy still lived.

Sharon got pregnant shortly after meeting Trevor and they got married shortly after learning that piece of information. Then they moved into Trevor’s dad’s house.

That’s when things went from bad to worse.

Trevor’s dad was an abusive POS. He was a hard man who only seemed to enjoy killing animals, chewing tobacco, road trips up to Spokane for “hot, young pussy” and kicking the shit out of his only son on a regular basis.

Sharon could never figure out how Trevor’s dad had any money. He never appeared to work and only got a very meager Army pension he spent on whiskey practically before he even got it. Yet, he always seemed to have plenty of cash for anything he wanted.

Sharon had enough and told Trevor they were either moving out together one night or she was moving out on her own. Trevor relented and said he had recently learned something horrible about his dad he would be able to hold against him and get him out of town with.

Trevor would never tell Sharon what it was, but it was enough to get Trevor’s dad to move to Alaska within a few weeks and never come back. They had the house for themselves before they got a letter in the mail saying that Trevor’s dad was selling it.

It was fine with them. They wanted to move to Montana anyway. They got out of town and moved without ever having to even talk to the real estate agent.

Sharon had her baby, Cole, just a few weeks after moving to Montana.

She woke up in the middle of the night a few months later because she thought she heard Cole crying. She found her missing from her crib on a cold Winter’s night, not long after Thanksgiving.

She searched the neighborhood. She exhausted local law enforcement. She called every single person in the county in the phone book to question them on her own. She never got a single scrap of anything that could potentially be connected to Cole for 40 years.

Until Nancy reached out to her on Facebook one day resulting in where they were that day.

Now what?

Well, first thing first, Nancy thought whoever took Cole likely also took Rose a few weeks later.

Sharon theorized whoever did it was likely connected to Trevor’s dad and whatever it was that brought him money. She figured Trevor’s dad somehow found out Nancy had a baby and set them up as well.

It made sense to Nancy as well. Marshall’s family had a nice big house by the river even though it appeared neither of his parents had any kind of job. It’s possible they made their living supporting the ring Clam told her about in Seattle.

Speaking of Clam’s information, Nancy also explained to Sharon the bits and pieces she learned in Seattle about the underground sex ring and the house in Colorado and everything, but it didn’t do anything for Sharon.

That was about all they had though, except for a third look at the list of addresses from Marshall’s dad Nancy brought. This time, it sparked a thought with Sharon.

“You drove to all of these addresses and checked them?” Sharon asked Nancy in a tone which suggested her brain was doing a lot of math and was onto something.

“Yeah, I checked them all, calling people and stopping by,” Nancy explained. “There was only one that was weird. The one in Richland ended up just being a field. I figured the house just got torn down or something.”

“Well this was definitely a list of houses to take babies from but there’s something funny about Richland. I had a friend who moved from here to there and I eventually stopped getting letters back from her. I guess years ago they split the town into Richland and West Richland and it messed up their address system. It’s possible the Richland address on here is actually ‘West Richland’ and that’s why you just found an empty field in ‘Richland.’” Sharon explained.

Sharon had an idea. They could go check out that address in West Richland. They could leave first thing in the morning. Nancy could sleep in the guest room, which was going to be Cole’s room, before she was stolen.

Nancy didn’t sleep at all, cramped in the twin-sized bed, staring at the teddy bears painted on the sky blue wall of the room. It made her realize that no one else had ever been in Rose’s room at her house in the 40 plus years plus since her disappearance. Maybe it was time to let that room go?

It was a five-hour drive from where Sharon lived in Montana to Richland, or West Richland, or whatever. They got up first thing in the morning and got there in the early-afternoon.

Sharon grabbed some massive coffees to “gear up” for their “check-in” on the new address they had and Nancy had to try and talk her down. All of her other checks had gone nowhere and all they really accomplished was disturbing what seemed like nice people.

Nancy had to reiterate this wasn’t a fun thing for her. This was a necessary thing. She anticipated going home that night with nothing new and finally packing up Rose’s things in her room the next day.

Nancy was surprised when they pulled up to a massive industrial facility on the edge of town in West Richland. What looked like bunkers or reminded her of feed stalls at farms stretched endlessly out behind a steel fence and some cement blocks that sealed off the facility from the quiet road they had just parked on in separate cars.

“What the hell is this?” Sharon announced as she walked up behind Nancy, who was examining a call box on the front of the fence.

The place looked abandoned, but the call box looked new. Sharon hit a few buttons on the box as soon as she arrived.

“I don’t know if I would do that,” Nancy warned. “I wonder if this is a government facility, even if it’s abandoned.”

Sharon didn’t even respond. She just kept hitting buttons on the call box but getting nowhere, producing nothing. She eventually punched the call box with a closed fist and stepped back to try and catch her breath and the snot that was falling out of her nose.

“Maybe we should just go?” Nancy suggested.

“Inside, yeah,” Sharon said as she started to climb the fence next to the call box.

Sharon’s physique resembled a bowling ball but she had no problem scaling the six-foot-high fence. She reached the top in no time and looked down at Nancy.

She clearly noticed the hesitation in Nancy’s face and posture.

“How serious are you about finding your daughter?” Sharon asked before she threw herself over the other side of the fence. She landed on the other side with a hard thud and a scream followed by her yelling the word “fuck” over and over and over again.

Nancy saw Sharon contorting in pain on the other side of the fence, her ankle twisted back behind her body.

“I snapped my fuckin ankle when I landed,” Sharon screamed in pain. “Come help me.”

Nancy said the word “fuck” approximately one time in her head, looked over her shoulder to see if anyone could see her on the quiet road and started to scale the fence.

Nancy dropped down to help Sharon up and lifted the woman onto her feet.

Sharon pointed out the building closest to them. It looked like a small office space you might find at the front of a mini-storage facility.

“Let’s check it out in there,” Sharon instructed.

Nancy helped Sharon into the little office where, even in the dark, she could tell Sharon was standing quite strong on her ankle. Sharon started to laugh, her cackling filling up the dark space and echoing off of each wall, creating an eerie, funhouse feel Nancy didn’t care for.

“What’s so funny?” Nancy asked.

“I just faked that ankle injury to get your ass in here,” Sharon explained, barely able to speak through her laughter. “Now let’s check this place out. I think it’s an old nuclear bomb storage thing or old nuclear power plant,” Sharon said as she fired up the flashlight on her phone and aimed it at a dark doorway at the back of the room.

Nancy’s first instinct was to leave and forget about Sharon’s idea, but then she got a feeling deep in her stomach. Maybe it was the truck stop chicken strips she shared with Sharon or maybe she had an innate, maternal feeling there was an answer somewhere in that facility, but she agreed and followed Sharon into the void.

The guts of the place looked like some kind of abandoned, highly-sensitive storage facility. Nancy couldn’t believe it was just sitting out there unguarded the way it was.

Then again, maybe it wasn’t unguarded? Nancy had another deep feeling inside her they were being followed. She swore she could hear footsteps off in the distance as they walked. Sharon promised they were just the echoes of their own footsteps, but Nancy didn’t buy it.

Despite looking like a decommised laboratory from a science fiction movie, the place wasn’t yielding anything to them other than the faint smell of mold. Nancy doubted it was going to present them anything about their children who went missing 40 years ago. Unless they were abducted by aliens or something.

Nancy was thinking about aliens when the attack happened. It came from behind.

Much like it did when she got attacked in that house in Seattle, Nancy suddenly felt herself lifted up off the ground by the back of her shirt. Whoever had a hold of her was rather powerful.

The attack came so quickly it seemed like a blur, but Nancy got enough of her bearings to see Sharon standing before her in the darkened hallway, seemingly not concerned at all, standing there flat-footed, just looking up at her.

How was this happening again?

Those two questions flashed through Nancy’s mind before she realized it had been a set up and she saw the slightest hint of smirk spread across Sharon’s face.

How could Nancy have been so naive? How could she have been so trusting of this woman who was one big, giant red flag other?

Nancy couldn’t believe it as she was helplessly carried down endless rows of doors that had red lights above them just like that house in Seattle. She was right back in the belly of the beast.

And she was in her 60s this time. Her knees and ankles ached when she took a mile walk around the track at the local high school. She couldn’t imagine the pain she would have to inflict on herself to just try and fight her way out this time. She was weak.

Then she had another thought. She was back in the belly of the beast but that could have been the beast that also ate Rose. Rose could be close.

She took her nails and dug them down into the neck of the man who was carrying her. It didn’t seem to phase him in the least. She dug them deeper. Nothing.

He just kept carrying her until they reached the end of the hallway and everything was dark. Then he dropped her to the floor.

She looked up and saw his face again. The massive man from the house in Seattle. But just like her, he had aged. He looked down at her with white eyes, making him even more haunting.

He lunged down at her and she rolled away. She heard and felt him hit the floor and she ran away, but only got a couple of steps before she stepped down hard on a bolt that had been laying on the floor and fell herself, twisting her ankle painfully on the way down.

She had actually broken her ankle. This wasn’t a pretend trap like Sharon put on her out front.

Sharon found her injured on the floor. She walked up to Nancy and stopped a few feet away.

“What are you doing?” Nancy asked up to Sharon, fighting through the pain.

Sharon didn’t answer. She just moved in on Nancy, forcing Nancy to stand up on her broken ankle and take her on.

Sharon was much more short and stout than Nancy but Nancy’s rage fueled her. They locked up with each other like linemen in football fighting for yardage and Sharon started to speak through clenched teeth.

“You shouldn’t have knocked on that door. It was just a business,” Sharon said.

Nancy could have read a million things into that sentence. She didn’t have time. She had to fight. She dug her nails down into Sharon’s neck. That seemed to be more effective.

Nancy gained the upper hand on Sharon and used her weight to push Sharon down onto the ground.

Nancy crawled on top of Sharon and pushed back both of Sharon’s arms, smashing them into the hard ground and holding there.

“Is she here?” Nancy asked with blood dripping out of her lips.

Sharon twisted her head away from Nancy’s face and nodded it every-so-slightly, looking pathetic, beaten and defeated.

“That’s why I brought you here,” Sharon whispered.

“What?” Nancy yelled back at her.

“I want out, but I don’t have the guts,” Sharon went on.

“What does that mean?” Nancy screamed.

“I don’t want this. They did take Cole, but they just brought him back when he was done. I was so high I didn’t even know,” Sharon went on.

Nancy wondered why Sharon suddenly started to sound like an N.A. meeting. She didn’t care though. She didn’t have time. Her quick assessment was Sharon was bipolar or just nuts or something and went back and forth on her motivations.

It didn’t matter. It had all ended up with Nancy in this dark freakshow, with a broken ankle, pinning this little, round, obese piece of shit to the floor. She didn’t care if it was an accident or not or if Sharon had made millions off of selling random babies stolen around the Northwest.

All that mattered was if Rose was in that abandoned nuclear facility or not. Because if she was, Nancy was going to get her out of there, or die trying.

Nancy took her nail and jammed it right into the soft part of Sharon’s neck. She pushed it hard, feeling it rip through skin as it plunged deep.

“Is she here?” Nancy said down to Sharon quietly.

Footsteps. Heavy footsteps. Approaching from behind. He was back on her.

But Nancy had to wait for the answer.

“In one of the rooms,” Sharon gasped up to Nancy.

Nancy jumped up off of Sharon and kicked her in the face with her boot before she ran away from her, up the hallway she was carried in through.

She looked over her shoulder for a second to see the hulking man approaching, moving past Sharon, who sat up on the ground now, laughing hysterically with a mouth full of blood and chipped teeth.

Nancy was no longer afraid because of something she had pulled off while on top of Sharon.

She drew the pistol she yanked out of Sharon’s pocket and aimed it at the man with the milky eyes.

“Her name was Rose. I don’t know what you might call her now, but I want to know if she’s here,” Nancy barked at the man.

She watched as Sharon stood up in pain and started to chat with the blind monster.

Nancy could only make out a few words here and there in their quiet conversation. She focused on hearing the string “we look bad here” and she realized that the two might be looking to cover their asses for what had just played out.

Knowing that, Nancy took another step forward and waved the gun at them.

“Is she here?” Nancy screamed.

No answer.

Nancy shook the gun at Sharon and the blind monster. Her hand was so slippery that it almost fell out of her hand.

“Is she fucking here?” Nancy screamed.

Sharon and the monster talked some more in hushed tones then Sharon stood up just a little bit onto her knees.

“If you let us, we will show you,” Sharon announced.

Nancy let Sharon and the monster stand up, at gunpoint.

“It’s deeper in the facility,” Sharon said.

Nancy let Sharon and the monster lead her deeper into the darkness, lit only by the flashlight on Nancy’s phone, combing white light through a cavernous facility that seemed to be endless.

They approached a tight corridor lined with doors with blue lights above. Nancy flicked off her flashlights, the blue bulbs providing enough illumination.

“She might be here,” Sharon whispered.

Sharon led Nancy and the monster into the blue hallway. Sharon lingered back toward Nancy and started to whisper to her.

Nancy stopped in her tracks. She wasn’t going to fuck around at all with anything this psycho bitch might try. Nancy put the gun hard onto the back of Sharon’s skull and left it there.

“What?” Nancy asked, having not actually heard any of the words that had just dribbled out of Sharon’s mouth.

“There’s no bullets in that gun, but I feel for you, so I’m trying to help you,” Sharon whispered into Nancy’s ear, growing more and more manic with each word.

Nancy had a horrible feeling Sharon was telling the truth and the woman truly wanted to help her.

“He’ll kill you in a second if he finds out that gun has no bullets,” Sharon whispered more into Nancy’s ear.

Shit. Shit. Shit. Shit. Nancy thought to herself.

“She’s in there,” Sharon said and then pointed out the last door at the end of the hallway. “I asked before I showed up.”

Nancy stared at that dark door at the end of the hallway and her vision flashed back to that house in Seattle so many years ago. She was right back there, and she couldn’t fail this time.

She had to try, and again, she could die trying rather than dying in her bed 30 years from them, regretting never getting closure on her baby daughter.

Sharon pointed out the blind monster standing in front of them.

“Go get her out of that room. I’ll block for you, as much as I can,” Sharon finished and then nudged Nancy into the hallway.

Nancy moved quickly past the blind monster and deeper into the hallway lined with doors. She could hear quiet murmurs, heavy breathing, and what seemed like punching sounds on the other sides of the doors as she passed them.

She reached the door at the end of the hallway and looked back at Sharon and the blind monster, standing at the other end, sealing her in. She ran her finger on the inside of the trigger as if the fact that it might have some bullets in it could give her some relief, even though she had never fired a gun in her life.

She reached the last door and took a deep breath. She tried the handle. It was locked. She tried it harder. Still locked.

She sensed some stress being beamed at her from behind, where Sharon and the monster were. She knocked hard on the door. She heard the halting of a soft sound on the other side, followed by a quiet conversation, then footsteps, toward the door.

Nancy tucked the gun into her pocket as she heard the door unlock on the other side. She didn’t want to scare whoever was back there.

The door opened and she locked eyes with a well-groomed man who she thought was probably about 30. He was clad in a dress shirt and slacks, but his tie was a mess and his hair flustered. He clearly had put himself together rather quickly.

He was horrified to see Nancy. He came out the gate stuttering.

“I’m just talking to my friend.”

Nancy pushed herself in and closed the door behind her. She started combing the room hungry, like a coyote that just got into a hen house.

She saw Rose. It was Rose. The baby that came from her. It was Rose. The young woman she saw in that house in Seattle. A woman of about 40 with soft red hair and soft features sitting on a bed with a towel draped around her, looking down at the floor.

“Rose,” Nancy said to the woman.

With that opening, the young man ran out of the room and closed the door behind him. Nancy moved to Rose on the bed. The woman finally looked to Nancy. She stared into her green eyes and she knew it was Rose. Everything lined up.

“It’s you,” Nancy said as tears started to pour out of her eyes.

Rose looked back to Nancy with nothing behind her eyes, looking like a neglected porcelain doll.

“Who am I?” She asked.

Nancy wasted no more time. She grabbed hold of Rose’s hand and led her to the door.

She saw the blind monster out there. She looked over to Rose who seemed totally unphased by the sight and knew they needed to run. They needed to make it through the fence that was this sinewy beast. He couldn’t see them. They had a chance.

Nancy grabbed Rose’s hand and ran with her up the hallway, right at the monster. Like a running back with elite vision, she saw a nice gap between the monster, Sharon’s corpse and the doors which lined the wall.

Nancy could see and feel that they were going to get past the monster. He was too slow. His vision was too limited. She was a gazelle, saving her baby from the stupid, savage lion.

Then one of the doors of the hallway flew open, just as Nancy and Rose were dashing by.

The door opening knocked Nancy and Rose to the floor, right at the feet of the blind monster. Based on where his gaze dropped down at them, he knew exactly where they were.

That’s why Nancy wasted no time. She flew right up and found her footing, just below the chin of the blind monster.

Nancy looked down to see Rose at her feet, unable to get up off the ground. She reached down for here and felt a huge blow strike her back, but she stood strong, keeping her balance.

Nancy locked hands with Rose and lifted her up off the ground. The monster pulled back for another swing. Nancy pulled Rose forward with her and rushed underneath the monster’s blow, missing both of them.

The two looked ahead and saw just pure darkness. How were they going to get out? Who had opened the door and knocked them down?

Nancy answered the first question by illuminating the flashlight on her cell phone.

She answered the second question by turning around and shining the light on the young man who had fled just a moment earlier, still looking just as horrified, if not more so.

“Sorry,” the young man mouthed at them.

That movement gave the monster just enough opening to get on Nancy and Rose’s tail. He was a few yards away until the young man stepped in the monster’s way and knocked him to the ground.

Nancy wasted no time this time around. She pulled Rose with her in the direction from which they entered.

Nancy couldn’t even remember what she saw until they were out in the bright light of day, gasping for air in the hot Eastern Washington sun.

“Go!” Nancy commanded Rose after they broke hands, just outside of the door to the office area of the facility. “My car is the white Chevy parked on the street!”

Nancy thanked her lucky stars she had turned down Sharon’s numerous insistence they ride together in Sharon’s SUV because it had “kick ass A.C.”

Rose charged ahead of Nancy. Nancy wanted to break down and cry watching her daughter run for the first time. She looked like a natural athlete. Would she have been a track, maybe cross country star had she not spent her life in captivity.

Nevermind. They reached the gate. Rose climbed over the thing in a flash and reached the other side.

Nancy jumped up onto the fence and tried to climb, but stopped halfway up the wrong side of the fence. She hurt something in her ankle. She wasn’t sure exactly what but it was likely a reinjury of what she suffered back in Seattle all those years before.

It froze her in her climb. She could hear and sense people approaching behind her even though she didn’t look. She couldn’t have had much time.

But her ankle hurt too much. She could barely move, just enough to get her body onto the top of the fence where she saw something that hurt even more - Rose running away from her, across the road where they parked. Leaving her in the dust.

“Rose!” Nancy called out at her daughter, but got no response.

She didn’t even know that was her name, Nancy thought as she saw Rose running away from her, almost across the road now, nearing the brush on the other side where she could disappear from her vision again for the rest of her life.

Nancy gutted out the last of what she had in her body to tolerate pain and almost got herself over the fence.

She screamed out in pain as she got hung up on the top. A belt loop of her pants twisted around a loose nail. She looked across the road and saw Rose stop, just before the brush. Rose stopped and looked back, presumably sparked by Nancy’s scream of pain and panic.

Rose ran back across the road. Nancy’s eyes lit up.

“Keep climbing!” Rose yelled as she neared Nancy. “They’re coming!”

Nancy pushed herself, but couldn’t get off the top of the fence.

Rose reached Nancy in a flash. A track star, indeed. She grabbed Nancy and ripped her off of the top of the fence and nail, gashing the top of her pants and some meat on her hip as well.

Rose put her arm around Nancy and helped her to Nancy’s white Chevy.

“Where are your keys?” Rose yelled into her mom’s ear.

Nancy pulled her keys out of her purse and handed them to her daughter. Rose pushed Nancy into the passenger seat and ran around to the driver’s side.

Nancy took the briefest of looks to her right and saw some dark figures over by the fence, but she had lost her glasses while climbing over the fence so could only see their overall outlines, not faces or people.

She heard the engine come to life. She heard the tires squeal as they pulled away. She heard Rose start to sob as soon as they got to what seemed like a safe distance.

*

Nancy and Rose went to the police department in Richland. They shared both their stories of that day and their life stories. Rose’s story confirmed she had lived her entire live in captivity, forced to be a sex slave.

It took a while, but Rose eventually shared her entire story with Nancy and a DNA test proved exactly who she was. The baby who spent her first few months of life in that little bedroom in Uniontown. Nancy was thrilled she hadn’t yet gone through with changing Rose’s old room.

Rose moved into that room and the two began to bond. All that money Nancy had saved up over the years, it was more than enough Nancy to stay retired and for Rose to retire from the life she had.

They would pass the next 20 years happily in their little house in a little town in the middle of a giant wheat field of nowhere in Southeast Washington. Mother and daughter. Daughter and Mother.

Nancy, and Rose.

1960

Barely three years old, Nancy couldn’t even properly identify herself by name or what town she lived in, but her name was Nancy Powell and she lived at 3116 Garfield Place with her parents in Uniontown, Washington. She was passing a scorching-hot August afternoon in her parents’ front yard, running back and forth over a sprinkler, getting the freshly-cut grass stuck to every single one of her little appendages whenever she slipped onto the lawn, which happened a lot.

The man stopped his truck on the side of the street right next to the yard. Nancy thought nothing of it, adults were just background pieces in her world of exploration and wonder.

She didn’t even notice him or his truck until he yelled out at her from the open driver’s-side window.

“Hello,” he said loud enough so she could hear over the sound of his truck engine rumbling and the sprinkler aggressively spritzing.

Nancy stopped just before she was about to run through the sprinkler again. She zeroed in on the man as she approached. She would later learn she needed glasses, but at the time she didn’t think anything was weird about only being able to see a dark face behind the wheel of the truck.

“Hi, what’s your name?” The man asked in a gruff voice that seemed to grow more eager with each word because Nancy was getting closer and closer.

Nancy had to think about the answer to that question.

“Nan-cee,” she answered, not realizing the few seconds she had bought herself by thinking would make a big difference in her young life.

Nancy couldn’t see but the man had moved his hand onto the door handle inside the vehicle and was slowly pushing it open.

“That’s nice,” the man said as he started to ease his way out of the truck.

The screen door slammed back at Nancy’s house. The man closed the door of his truck and drove away with haste.

Nancy’s mom walked into the yard just barely catching the truck in her sight as it drove up the street and turned right.

“Were you talking to someone?” Nancy’s mom asked as she blocked out the sun and tried to scan for any other signs of life in the neighborhood because she swore she heard Nancy talking to someone while she was in the kitchen preparing supper.

“No,” Nancy answered before she skipped away back into the sprinkler.

Nancy’s mom thought nothing of it and walked back inside. She would call Nancy in to have dinner two hours later, both having already completely forgotten about the exchange, forever.

Say Goodbye At The Apocalypse

I had nine more months to make my decision. April had nine days.

You got notifications every day once you got down to the final 10 days before declaration and that timeline ironically lined up exactly with how many days April had before she had to leave for college. April would have decided if she was going to live forever or not by the time she boarded her flight to Seattle.

18 was a hard year before the declaration. Officially become an adult, vote, graduate high school, go to college, and since 2045, decide if you wanted to live forever, or die a natural death that could occur at any time.

Technology was available by 2035 to allow all humans to upload all of their minds and memories onto a hard drive. Your memory was backed up continuously onto the hard drive every second of your life. Once your original body started to die, or died, you just slid the new hard drive into an artificial body and moved on with your life.

Mandatory hard drive access, data back-up, and body replacement for all citizens came up for vote in 2044, and passed with flying overs. We could all live forever now if we wanted to.

Once you hit 18 you had a year to declare if you wanted to live forever or die naturally when the time came. You had to declare by midnight of your 19th birthday or the government automatically decided to let you die naturally.

April was my first girlfriend. Met just after I turned 16. I wanted to stay with her every day this Earth had left to offer. She wasn’t so sure.

“What if the aliens arrive and turn us into sex slaves, you want to just keep getting reanimated over and over again?” April asked me as we sat in her darkened bedroom.

“I don’t think they’ll be interested in me,” I answered, trying to fight off the urge to laugh at my own joke.

“Who’s to say the sexual orientation of martians.”

“I don’t think they would be interested in me, even if men were their sex of choice.”

“You know what I meant. What if things get so bad and you CAN’T die?”

“Then you just kill yourself. Tell them to stop reanimating you. They make such a big deal about making the decision now, but it’s not like you can’t just cancel your life subscription later on.”

“Yeah, but that blurs the lines of suicide. I’m not sure how that would apply to the afterlife.”

Yes, we had become immortal and April still had a belief in a higher power.

“I’m just still not sure where I stand in my faith yet,” April went on.

We had been through this before. April’s family was deeply religious and had all elected to not be reanimated.

I never knew what to say when April brought up spirituality. My family had evolved it out of our system long before.

“I don’t know, I think just do it if you’re conflicted. You can always go back on it later, but you can’t restart the back up if you don’t declare now,” I said.

“You declared already?” April asked.

“Yes.”

I lied. I hadn’t declared, yet. I was waiting to see what April did first, but I didn’t want to tell her and put even more pressure on her.

There was never a doubt in my mind about declaration. I wanted to take a rocket ship to the edge of the galaxy and back. Swim with aliens on a moon off the coast of Jupiter. All that kind of good shit that could eventually happen.

I thought death was ludicrous, not immortality. Why should my turn at the joystick be cut off earlier than someone else’s because I got hit by a bus or my cells decided to start multiplying more than they should one day?

April got a new notification on her phone.

“Eight days left.”

*

The fact that April had religious parents meant I had to spend my nights away from her, staring up at my ceiling, and thinking about the things had kept up teeangers all night forever.

I know that holding off my decision of immortality based on what my girlfriend decided to do was ludicrous at 18, but I was in love. There wasn’t a molecule in my mind that thought I would ever be with anyone else. We were going to spend our lives together, whether they went on for a few more months or for a few more millenia.

The good side of April’s semi-Christianity was she shared the same wholesome romantic notions as me. We already talked about marriage, kids, grandkids. Yes we were one of those creepy couples that was going to get married at like 20 and start having kids.

*

The government’s Declaration Department started calling you each day when you got to five days out if you hadn’t made a decision yet. April wasn’t answering the calls.

We were on day two when I was summoned to a chain Italian restaurant for a terribly awkward “going away” dinner with April and her parents. The irony of calling the dinner that with the declaration decision looming wasn’t lost on me.

I was finishing up a 16-ounce generic ribeye when the subject came up. I had been noncommittal to any and all conversational opportunities at the table. I kind of just agreed with anything they said in as few words as possible.

April’s parents said they didn’t want to influence her to not declare, but the constant sideways jabs they made about “California politics” made it clear which path they wanted her to choose.

I had to step in.

“I just think human evolution has led up to this accomplishment for hundreds of thousands of years and we will eventually create a paradise and get to live in it forever. Why miss out?”

April’s parents both gave me blank stares.

“No one will live forever,” April’s dad started in on me. “Once your body dies, you are dead. Life is not just a consciousness. A computer, a robot, can have that. It’s our our souls that make us divine.”

“I’m not sure if I’m divine. I just ate more than a pound of of meat. That’s the equivalent of eating a human foot,” I shot back.

*

I rode home from dinner with April alone. No conversation until we reached the curb in front of my house.

“I was just standing up for you,” I said from the passenger seat. “They shouldn’t be trying to sideways influence your decision like that.”

“And it’s okay for you to? They gave birth to me. You just asked me out two years ago and I said yes,” April spiked back my serve.

I got out of the car and headed to the front door of my house.

“Wait,” April’s voice called out to me before I got my feet onto to the lawn.

*

April and I laid across my bed with all the lights out. I think it was the first time I hadn’t heard her heart pounding when she was close to me in a few days. I was about to ask her if she had made a decision when she spoke.

“I just don’t know, isn’t being a vampire a bad thing?”

“The declaration takes away everything bad about being a vampire and keeps the one good part.”

“Well, just drinking blood would make it easy to stay skinny.”

April didn’t laugh after that statement and I didn’t know how to react.

She chose for me, pulled my face towards me and gave me a kiss.

We didn’t talk about her decision the rest of the night. We didn’t talk about anything. We just laid there until we fell asleep.

*

I was not allowed to see April on the holy day of Sunday, but she texted me to come by and there was no way I was letting midnight come without knowing her decision.

I walked up to her window on the side of the house and knocked.

All the lights in her room were off. I worried her parents kidnapped her or something with her decision impending to try and force her to make their decision.

The window slid open from the inside right as that thought flew through my head.

“Climb in,” April’s whispered inside.

I found myself in April’s bed for the first time. She sat cross-legged on the end of the bed looking at me.

“Did you make a decision?”

I asked eagerly, no longer worried about pressing her too much. The midnight hour was coming in just a few hours, it was time to tighten the screws.

“I did, but I’m not going to tell you, or anyone.”

“What? How?”

“I couldn’t even tell you if I wanted to,” April said. “They give you the choice to make a random coin flip decision if you want. I chose that. I’m not against the possibility, I’m just against playing God.”

*

Hospitals smelled the same exact way for nearly 200 years. The disinfectant stung my nose as I sat outside April’s room. April and I had been lucky enough to only have to go to the hospital just a few times in my 85 years on our ride on planet Earth and this was April’s last.

Everything hurt - my joints, my head, the meat in my legs. I was a bit jealous looking at April in that bed, hooked up to about 10 different machines, her eyes closed, never going to open again. I was ready to go myself.

*

The idea of planting a human being in the ground in 2119 was comical to me, but April’s parents, dead for nearly 50 years, insisted that April, and I, be buried next to them in a family plot in Whittier, California that was ironically being encroached on by a human hard drive storage facility.

So there I stood in the crushing July sun,surrounded by the few of our friends and family who had yet to shed their original bodies to be reunited with their artificially recreated younger selves, cursing the odds. I considered not even going, but April would have hated that and I didn’t want to let her down one more time.

April didn’t have to do what she did. Leave it all to chance and leave me alone for the rest of eternity.

I walked away from the ceremony and made my way to my car at the very back of the lot. Had I been paying attention to the path in front of me and not my phone, I would have noticed someone was in the passenger seat before I sat down behind the wheel.

But I didn’t. I sat down and jumped out of my skin when I heard a familiar voice ring out next to me.

“Hey,” April said to me with a brightness in her voice I hadn’t heard in decades.

I looked over and saw the 18-year-old version of my wife. She gave me a kiss that felt just like that one she gave me a few nights before she made her decision.

She never lost her sense of mayhem and humor in her 85 years. She went through the week-long rejuvenation process without notifying me and was released just in time to make the funeral.

“So we landed on the right side of the coin?” I asked.

“No. I said yes. I just wanted you to think that you might only get one shot at this. We’ll just have to say goodbye at the apocalypse.”

Indian Burial Ground

Is it Indian Burial Ground or Indian Burial Grounds? I’m a so-called expert and I’m not really even sure.

How does one become an Indian Burial Ground expert? I don’t think I speak for all of my peers but I achieved it simply by manning the booth at my brother’s firework stand shortly before the Fourth of July.

I noticed a 30ish white man wandering around by my booth one a slow morning after we just opened and I was trying to catch up on my Instagram feed. He walked by 2.5 times before he stopped and stood sideways in front of me.

He introduced himself as Dan and the thin, tattooed hipster in the short jean cutoffs with a handful of ironic tattoos, Buddy Holly glasses, and gray beanie even though it was 80 degrees out, looked totally out of place. I figured he was a visitor up from Seattle but he quickly explained he had recently moved into a house down by the Skagit River and his family had been experiencing strange phenomenons since they moved into the place.

He had a suspicion it may have built over, or next to, an Indian burial ground and he wanted to see if we up at the local Indian reservation had any experts we could send over to check it out and possibly offer help.

He corrected himself and started referring to it as a Native American burial ground after the second time he called it an Indian one and then explained he was looking to hire someone who was a Native American burial ground expert and he wanted to know if I knew of anyone. He could pay.

I was in no means an expert but I told him I could do it. I was a 22-year-old member of the tribe working part-time answering phones at the Cultural Center during the Summer as I weighed going back to University of Washington in the Fall but I figured what the hell. I was a Native American Studies major at least, If nothing else, it would be some free, fun entertainment. I would go consult with some Seattle transplant who was trying to start an organic farm or something who probably found some dead dog bones and a kid’s arrowhead toy and make some cash.

I went to Dan’s house that afternoon. He never introduced me to the rest of his family but referenced a young daughter and a wife whom I never saw. All the blinds of the little farmhouse on the property were shut tight.

He brought me over to a patch of woods at the end of a long line of farm fields with nothing but dead crops. A small muddy path led into a scattering of trees that were close enough to the banks of the river you could hear it rushing from where he stopped.

Where Dan stopped was a muddy little clearing next to a cabin. The earth had clearly just been upended and there was some rotted wood and bits of what did appear to be white bones sticking up out of the ground.

I may have been in over my head.

“The construction guys dug them up yesterday. We’re trying to turn this place into an AirBNB and want to put in plumbing,” Dan explained as I stared down at what I was realizing was about 5 percent of a skull jutting out of the dirt.

Dan pulled what looked like a legitimate arrowhead I had seen in the Cultural Center before out of his pocket and showed it to me as I kept an eye on the skull in the ground. This hipster may have actually stumbled upon an Indian burial ground. The stakes had changed.

He wanted someone real and local to examine the place and see what they thought. He didn’t want some academic from Seattle from the state of U.W. coming up and taking a clinical approach to the whole thing. He wanted something organic. Someone with roots where the roots of those trees wrapped around those bones in the dirt who could experience the place.

Dan’s instructions were strangely simple. He just wanted me to stay on the property in the little cabin next to the bones for the next two months of summer while he and his little family were back in Seattle tying up loose ends. He wanted me to write each night about what happened there. He figured it would give the best reading for what the place was and if it was okay for him to follow through with setting up his farm there.

Then, after I gave him my assessment, and he paid me $3,500, he might approach a more traditional route. The only question was, was I in?

Wait, wait, wait. Not that easy. Clarify please Dan? What did he want exactly again?

I’ll give you his indulgently verbose and introspective answer unedited and you do your best to make what you think he wanted out of it.

To feel and experience the land. Soak it in and see how it feels. See if it tells you anything. Feel free to look around and see if you can find anything that seems like it might give you an answer. Feel free to consult anyone else you want. Feel free to let him know if there’s anything he should know before the two months are over. Basically, feel free and report back.

My translation. I was going to live in this guy’s cabin for free for two months, collect his cash, and write a two-page write up that I half-assed ever harder than most of my gen ed class papers in college. So here that is.

July 1

I was shocked by the inside of the cabin on Dan’s land when I came back a few days later after he and his family had already left. It was nice - clean, new, modern furniture and fixtures. Some well-curated Native American art.

Dan also said he rushed some alternate plumbing so I could live there on short notice with his construction guys. The bathroom was impeccable. It had that tile in the shower that could take on water and not get the least bit slippery that’s at fancy hotels. It had a big soaking tub next to a huge window that looked out at the woods where you could hear the river from if you cracked the window.

I found myself in said bath my first night staying in the cabin. I turned the lights low and lit candles. This place beat the hell out of my damp and stuffy apartment up on the reservation I was given for the summer.

The magic stopped when I reached to grab my glass of wine and knocked my candles into the bath, extinguishing them immediately. I was suddenly in the pitch black of the deep woods and there wasn’t a dry candle or lighter anywhere near the tub.

I would have to get out of the tub naked and move across the cabin to flick on a lightswitch in the complete dark, soaking wet, on the tile floor of the place. It wasn’t going to be easy.

I was gameplanning my route to the lightswitch when I stood up and heard the splash of someone walking through a mud puddle out the big window next to the tub. I froze, cold and naked in the tub, the sound of footsteps moving away from the window and around toward the front door of the cabin where I thought I may have left the door unlocked.

I jumped out of the tub, still soaking wet, and sprinted across the hard floor toward the door. I slipped just before I got there and slammed hard into the wooden door, smashing my head then rolling onto my back on the floor.

The only positive was my vista from the floor allowed me to see I had turned the lock on the door and I was safe in that regard. A heavy breath pushed out of my lungs.

A hard knock on the door interrupted that relieving breath and pushed it back into my lungs. I froze there, wet, cold, and naked on the floor. I resigned to just stay there and ignore it. If it was some sort of spirit or creep, they would just leave, they would just leave, I repeated in my head.

Another stiff knock. It was clear being passive might not be an option.

Then I heard a throat clear. It sounded familiar. Deep, stoney, followed by some quick wheezing.

I popped up, unlocked the door and threw it wide open without fear.

I was face-to-face with my older brother Nick, the flame of a lighter between us as he tried to light a cigarette that dangled from his mouth that was below a waterfall of cascading tears and thin snot. I had seen this face before. I ushered it in.

Nick was troubled, even before we lost our parents at a young age. His fingerprints were probably still all over the principal’s office at the local elementary, middle and high schools. The problem was no one ever tried to help or listened, they just punished, but that’s another story for another time.

The police were after Nick. He ran out of the stash house where he was living in Eastern Washington during a raid and he needed a place to hide out for a little while. He talked to some people up on the reservation and they let him know where I was staying and he thought it was perfect for him.

I let him stay even though I knew it wasn’t a good idea. He slept on the couch. I slept in the adjacent tiny bedroom that could barely fit a full-size bed in it.

Slept isn’t the proper word to use in this point of the journal though to talk about that. I closed my eyes through most of the night but sleep would not come. I was too worried about the footsteps I kept hearing out in the woods.

July 4

I think the craziness and blur that was working at the fireworks stand up until the night of July Fourth blacked me out through the rest of time leading up the holiday that I never celebrate. Instead, I follow my usual tradition of shutting down the stand, grabbing something to drink or smoke and heading home to go to sleep early. I hate fireworks.

I was actually really excited to spend the Fourth in the woods at the house, far away from town and the reservation where I knew I’d have to hear the teenage boys and grown men who behave like teenage boys light off fireworks all night and it started like that, quiet bliss, other than for the sound of the unease inside my head about the note I found from Nick when I came in that said he was fishing down at the river for the night. Be back later.

I smoked and went to bed before 10 p.m. I was worried about Nick leaving the cabin. Someone easily could see him down by the river or maybe he was running away again? Either way it wasn’t good...but oh well...sleep…

I screamed when an explosion rocked outside my window and shook the glass. I popped up out of bed out of breath and coated with sweat.

I looked to the window above the bed which I had foolishly left open and saw the cascading colorful shower of a gold artillery shell falling to the ground outside the cabin like snow. Then another explosion ripped out and lit up the woods outside the window. Because of the faint second of light the popping explosion created, I saw the silhouette of someone standing just inside the treeline.

The sound of a key twisting in the door back in the entrance of the cabin distracted me from the image of what seemed to be a tall man for a moment before another pop explosion in the sky lit up the world outside. The silhouette of the man was now closer, about halfway through the 10 yard clearing of brush outside my window in the cabin.

I could see him much better now even though I only got another one-second glimpse in the light of the firework. He looked a lot like my older male family members - about 40, tall, lean, long black hair, except he wore clothes no one in my family would ever wear. He wore a white button up shirt with a black vest over it and beige trousers. It reminded me of pictures I had seen of my ancestors from the 1890s in the Cultural Center on the reservation.

The darkness returned outside and he was gone again. The sound of the door opening replaced the twisting of the key back by the entrance to the cabin.

I rushed back to the front door. I didn’t get there in time but found relief in Nick standing there with his fishing pole, looking at me like I was crazy.

I told Nick about the man I saw outside. I told him about how he looked like he was from the 1890s. The old pictures of our ancestors. He laughed. He said I was too high.

July 12

I’ll start by noting that days where I didn’t write in the journal were simply days where nothing to write home about happened.

July 12th was not one of those days. Well the day was normal. It was the night that wasn’t. The middle of it, to be exact.

I was sleeping soundly when I woke in the middle of the night to go to the bathroom. As I left the bathroom I noticed something out of the corner of my eye through the curtains of the window in the living room - a dark silhouette of a person standing outside.

I froze in the drafty hallway and took a longer look. I couldn’t make out features but the outline sure looked like the ancestor from the 1890s I saw on the night of the Fourth.

Nick wasn’t on the couch where he was usually sleeping. No idea why. He didn’t say he was going anywhere.

The silhouette moved. Left-to-right. Almost out of sight. Then it stopped.

“Nick?” I asked quietly.

No answer. The silhouette just disappeared from sight and I let out a deep breath.

Then there was a knock on the door and my panic came right back. The sound of a baby crying and a mother trying to soothe said baby drowned out my internal worry. I now felt comfortable enough to just walk up to the door and throw it open.

I was greeted by a cherubic face I had never seen before, half-concealed by a beanie and a literal babyface also half-covered by a beanie. Both faces looked desperate.

The cherub started in immediately…

“Is Nick here?” She asked.

I was so stunned it took me a while to answer, especially because the baby now had it’s dark little eyes stuck on me as if it was demanding an answer just as much as the scowl of its mother was. Also, my answer was not going to be simple for a few reasons, one of which being my gut knew that Nick would want me to say no in this situation but my heart and head told me that was not the right thing to do.

“He’s supposed to be but I don’t know where he is right now. Maybe fishing by the river? I can check with you,” I explained, heart and head taking the victory in the first round of my internal struggle.

The cherubic woman looked down at the ground, no longer confrontational, just disappointed. The baby began to cry again, fat, wet tears filling its little doll eyes.

We exchanged numbers. Her name was Mary. I promised to tell Nick to text her and text her as soon as I saw him again and I meant it.

I begged her to come down to the river with me or at least wait while I went to check and come back. She refused and seemed to want to get out of there rather suddenly after she looked off to the woods we would have to walk through to check for Nick by the river.

She left quickly. I took to the woods in an angry stomp, ready to chew out Nick. He had a child and did not tell me?

I was drunk with late night rage and it blinded my fear when I should have been scared to stomp through those woods only to find Nick wasn’t down by the river. It wasn’t until I heard a sound from the brush to my side on my way back to the cabin that I sobered up and stopped in my muddy tracks. I also felt what caused my fear this time as I felt the splash of cold water hit my ankles from behind and get inside my shoes and into my socks.

I whipped around and the brief image of the tall man with the long hair standing right behind me. I only saw it long enough to lose my breath and fall to the ground and into a mud puddle.

My body was stuck in the cold, muddy water as I looked up at the man breathless for a few moments. He stared down at me with an expressionless cold face. I blinked and watched as his features started to fade. Another blink and his mouth was entirely gone as I was frozen in the puddle.

It was almost like my fear subsided for a moment as I looked up at his face. He wasn’t a monster. He was a ghost. He was dead, probably for more than 100 years and I doubted he had much interest in doing something sinister to the 22-year-old Native girl staying in the cabin next to some old bones.

I think he felt my sentiment because he started to fade and the world of the night started to come back to me. I was alone again, the sound of a lone owl my only soundtrack on the warm summer night.

July 18

It had been more than a week since I had seen Nick.

I will share something now I did not want to admit in this journal because what do you care and it’s an overshare, but I had started to go to therapy as soon as I came home from school in early-June because of depression. I was considering not going back to Seattle to finish my final year of school in September but also didn’t know what I really wanted to do. Plus, throw in the trauma of losing my parents at an early age.

I told my therapist about the ghosts I was seeing at the cabin and I think what she said was interesting and valuable to put in here to understand and answer the question of if this was a “Indian/Native American burial ground,” and if it was haunted, which I had decided early on, given the visions of the man I had seen.

After I talked about the man outside the cabin, my therapist told me about studies done on ghosts and paranormal activity over the last 200 years. She noted it’s been learned that about 80 percent of paranormal sightings have actually been of known family members, not the kind of spooky random ghosts commonly seen in movies and long discussed in folklore.

Ghosts and paranormal visions likely have much more to do with personal processing and the concept of death than hauntings and scorned spirits who may have died somewhere. Ghosts it turned out may have much more to do with the person seeing them than the ghost itself.

I took this to heart. Was the man I was seeing on the property by the cabin some long distant relative who was buried in that plot next to the cabin? So was it an Indian burial ground or was he just a manifestation of someone I was trying to remember but forgot? I’m doing my best to try and figure it out.

August 1

I woke up at 3 a.m. on a weird, warm windy night. It sounded like something had fallen on the ceiling above my head. My first assessment told me it was just a branch off of a tree.

I was initially going to ignore it. Then I thought I heard it rolling around on the roof in the wind. I was worried it would reach the sky light in the living room and break through so I got out of bed and hurried outside.

A quick look up on the roof showed I was correct but it also reminded me there was no way I was climbing up there and getting the branch off there or anything so I was pretty helpless. I headed back to the door from the side of the cabin next to the unearthed burial ground.

I went right back into the cabin.

But I had to stop once I stepped into the living room. The door was ajar when I came back in when I definitely closed it when I stepped out to check the roof.

I locked the door, retreated to the bedroom and went to sleep. I slept through the night.

August 25

You might be wondering why there is such a long break between entries. The truth is I wasn’t capable of writing about what happened on the night of the 2nd until now and even know there are portions I have to leave out.

The call came in the middle of the night from an unknown 509 area code phone number. I recognized the voice on the other end of the line as definitely being a police officer as soon as I heard it.

My entire body came to life in a flash. I sat up on the side of the bed and felt the tears and sobs start to warm up in my body before the officer even started talking.

I knew what he was going to say before he said it. Nick had been found dead of a drug overdose. What I didn’t anticipate was the next detail. He had been dead for months and they only just now found him because he was squatting in a remote cabin in the northeast corner of Washington.

Thankfully the officer didn’t give me any more information over the phone. I could meet with the police in Skagit County and they could give me the rest of the details and what to do next.

Sure, sure, I agreed, almost laughing when he asked if I had any questions and wondering if I told him that my brother showed up at the cabin I was staying at in the woods well after when they said he died.

I laid back onto the bed once the call was over and cried my eyes out.

September 3

I didn’t leave the cabin for more than a week. The local police department kept calling me and leaving voicemails but I never answered. I worried they would show up and want to talk to me but they never did, which actually made me more sad because it told me that was how little they cared about my brother.

I just laid around in Dan’s cabin. I would have probably done that for the rest of my life had I not had to go back to college. I had to get myself together and the cold and weirdness that was my time up at home convinced me I should go back to Seattle.

My things were packed. I had one more night to get through in the cabin. It may have made sense to go to a hotel or down to Seattle immediately but I felt a connection to the land now and actually hoped by some impossible magic Nick would come back.

He didn’t.

September 4

Everything was packed up into my little car, ready to make the trek down to Seattle. I was ready to go but went back inside the cabin to go to the bathroom before I hit the road.

Mary and the baby were waiting for me when I stepped out of the cabin, standing next to some piece of shit car. The baby cried once she laid her eyes on me.

“I’m sorry to bum rush you like this but you haven’t been answering my calls,” Mary said as I stood frozen in front of the cabin. “We know what happened to Nick and I don’t want anything from you. Well, not true. Just like, no money, but I want to ask you something.”

I didn’t say anything. I wasn’t capable and I was pretty sure my soft posture probably made it clear Mary was free to go on.

“I just want Yolanda to be able to know some about her dad’s family and her dad, when the time is right...is that okay?”

Again, I was unable to form a verbal answer. I could tell my quivering jaw and flat face was hurting Mary, and possibly the baby whose name I just learned. Was I going to say no?

No. I gave her the strongest answer I thought I could and something I wish I would have done to Nick or that spirit in the woods who looked over me the entire time I was at the cabin. I walked up and gave her a huge hug. I held it tight. She was there. She was alive.

Yolanda stopped crying.

September 22

Dan,

I apologize for taking so long to write. It took me some time to process what happened this summer. Case in point, I actually destroyed my original journal as soon as I got back to Seattle. I didn’t want anyone else to ever read about what happened, myself included.

That explains why I wrote everything in the past tense in the pages before this. I wrote these from memory of what happened on the nights I think they happened on, with the help of my therapist. I apologize if they are shoddy and not what you wanted but this is what happened to me during the time on your property, which is definitely not an Indian burial ground. I hope that trope and idea can die a horrible, horrible death soon.

The only actual Indian burial ground I am familiar with in the area is the standard county graveyard in the middle of town. That’s where Nick is buried. That’s where my parents are buried, surrounded by plenty of other non-Indian folk who have passed over the years. There’s nothing sacred about their dead bodies or the ground.

Thank you

October 31

Now I guess this journal is just for me. My package with my journal that I mailed to Dan’s address up in Sedro-Woolley was returned to sender with a note from a realtor which said the property was unoccupied and no one named Dan had ever owned it and the property had actually been for sale for four years with no one living there.

The realtor did have some questions for me though. He heard rumors that there had been a squatter in the cabin they renovated on the property a few years before and people had dug up some of the ground around it but then refilled it.

He was not going to get me or anyone else in trouble. He just wanted to talk to me.

I threw away his letter.

State Line

Leah had no plans for her thirtieth birthday. She was going to go home right after work and reward herself with a frozen pizza she had been holding onto for a few months for a special occasion. This was what her life had become. A $7 pizza was the highlight of her year, but it was better than chasing a high. It was better than being back home in Washington, unemployed and dependent on her ex-husband and her ex-con family members.

Leah’s probation officer had hooked her up with the job at the chicken slaughterhouse at the edge of Astoria, Oregon. She worked the line, finishing off the chicken carcasses with a process that she honestly had tried so hard to block out of her mind it was so horrifying to her that she couldn’t verbally explain exactly what she did to anyone, she just knew the muscle memory.

The pay was good though. So were the benefits. Especially for an ex-con herself. The four months that she had been working there were the best, or at least just the most-stable of her entire life she could remember.

The rush Leah got when she walked out of the chicken factory at quitting time at 5:30 each night was stronger than any high she ever got from any drug she ever took in her 15-year drug taking career that was hall of fame level in rural northwest Washington state. She regularly felt like she was walking on air when she walked from the entrance of the plant to her beat up Accord in the back of the dark lot.

She was floating so high it took her awhile to realize there were two men standing next to the passenger-side door of her car. It wasn’t until she was in the driver’s seat, keys in the ignition that a knock on said passenger-side door window startled her.

She rolled down the passenger-side window, cautiously.

A sheriff’s badge greeted her through the window as soon as it was half-way down. She’d seen plenty of those before but this one particularly deflated her.

“Fuck me,” she muttered to herself.

The sheriff explained she was not in any trouble. He, and his associate, who worked for the state of Oregon, just wanted to take her to a nice dinner and ask her some questions. They would have her home by 7 p.m. to feed her cat.

She agreed. A restaurant dinner sounded nice. It was her birthday, after all.

The nice dinner they treated her to was at a place called The Iron Skillet. It was a run-of-the-mill small town diner. She ordered the only steak they had on the menu. She didn’t even like steak, but it was $21, and they were paying.

The sheriff did almost all of the talking. A tall, thin guy with sunken eyes who was pushing 50 with a five o’clock shadow. He seemed exactly like all of the officers who had always busted her throughout her life. The only thing he liked was probably whiskey, chewing tobacco, fishing, and the strip clubs of Portland.

The government guy was more alien to her. Short, pale, round, soft, with poofy gray hair. He seemed entirely out of place in the rural northwest. She vaguely thought he resembled some of the lawyers she had over the years and the job he said he had with the state sounded something somewhat law-related. He mostly just seemed gross though.

The two men did their best to try and make small talk for at least the first 10 minutes of their meal to seem like caring human beings, but they got down to business as soon as they placed their dinner orders of three New York steaks, Leah’s being the only one that wasn’t well-done.

The sheriff got to it really quick. Her ex-husband, Dale, officially divorced as of 17 months ago, was suspected, well not suspected, known, to have murdered a handful of women in Oregon and Washington state over the past handful of years. They had all the proof they needed; it was only a matter of connecting the dots.

Leah felt sick to her stomach the second she heard his story. Even a $100 piece of steak wouldn’t have sounded good to her at that point. She honestly wasn’t sure if Dale was capable of murder. They had only been married for a few years and they were both so high during that time that she didn’t really know him or what he was doing just that he cheated on her, a lot.

The sheriff explained that Dale would lure the women in by selling them meth and then gain their trust and then would suffocate them up a logging road up in remote Skagit County…

“Okay, okay,” Leah said with eyes closed. “I’ve heard enough. What do you want from me though?”

The government boy finally spoke up, with a mouth full of mashed potatoes and gravy. He explained one of the women Dale had killed was the Governor of Oregon’s niece and the governor was worried Dale was going to be arrested and convicted in Washington, where there is no death penalty and the death penalthy would be overturned in Oregon by the time they got him down there.

So...they wanted Leah to lure Dale down to Oregon where he could be arrested for violating the restraining order she had against him and then he would get tried for the murders in Oregon first, where he could be properly executed.

Sound good?

Oh, and she had to get him arrested before the end of the year, before Christmas really, because they were going to have an overturn in the state courts that was going to make it really hard to get him the death penalty if he was arrested in the coming year. It was November 19.

“I’m not exactly a fan of Dale, so I’m happy to help in ways that don’t really inconvenience me, but what is really in it for me?” Leah asked.

The sheriff coolly and calmly explained just before the entrees arrived they were aware Leah had used her rental house to store a massive amount of heroin that was eventually part of a massive drug deal about a year prior. They had everything they needed up in Washington to drop a charge on her but if she participated in she’d never even heard about it again.

“And five hundred thousand dollars from the governor’s family,” the government lawyer guy blurted out with a mouthful of strip steak. “Fifty thousand in cash just to get started as a bonus on top of it all too.”

She agreed. The only problem was she didn’t even know how to get a hold of Dale and last she had heard he left town and maybe moved up to Alaska. She had no phone number. No email. No Facebook profile. Nothing.

How was she even going to find him, let alone get him to come down to Oregon?

“We have intel with the name of the bar he’s been going into almost daily,” the sheriff explained.

Leah laughed internally about having Dale and the word “intel” mentioned in the same sentence.

“We think he lives somewhere on his brother’s property up on the mountain. A tiny town called Day Creek,” the sheriff went on.

“Yeah, I think his brother lives up there. Has a farm or something,” Leah said as she started to actually start thinking about how this was all going to work and go down.

The sheriff and the government guy had it all set up for her. They already got her the next month and a half off at work, with pay, and they put in good word for her when she got back to what the sheriff referred to as the “chicken-gutting plant.” They also rented her a place up in Skagit County, where Leah was originally from and where they believed Dale still lived.

Only problem they didn’t think about: Leah’s 13-year-old daughter Rosie, who lived with her in Astoria and was smack dab in the middle of the 7th grade. Neither of the men knew about this. It wasn’t good.

But whatever. That was Leah’s problem. They had the money. They had the blackmail. They had the man they needed down in Oregon so they could lethally inject his ass. Leah could figure out what to do with Rosie.

Deal?

Deal.

The first matter of business for Leah was taking Rosie to her parents’ house in Raymond, Washington. It wasn’t an easy decision. Her relationship with her parents was rocky. Both were functioning alcoholics who were also drunk on the “the Lord” and being rather preachy. A dangerous cocktail of hypocrisy.

Leah didn’t know what else to do though. Her parents were (mostly) harmless and she actually thought their bizarro religious scoldings could help her young daughter who seemed like she was just starting to test the boundaries of being a troubled teen ever since Leah cleared enough fog in her head to notice.

Leah hugged Rosie goodbye in the tall dead grass of her parents’ front yard and then got back on the road up to Skagit County. The guys had commissioned an apartment for her in Anacortes. The nicest town in the area and supposedly it had an ocean view and marble countertops. She was honestly excited to get there.

She was a little less excited about reuniting with an old friend in the area, Nikki, whom she was probably going to need to make the whole caper work out. Nikki was very much not in recovery and a horrible influence.

The two had a ton of baggage. Nikki felt betrayed when Leah left town to get clean and sober but Leah didn’t care. She had a number of reasons to think that Nikki may have hooked up with Dale at some point when they were married. Nikki always denied it. Leah was still 50/50 on if it happened.

Leah knew interacting with Nikki was a horrible idea, but she really had no choice if she wanted to pull it all through.

Speaking of baggage. Her baggage with Nikki paled in comparison to her baggage with Dale. Their relationship was a nightmare from the start.

Dale was an assistant coach on Leah’s high school basketball team in Aberdeen, down in the southwest corner of the state. Leah had no idea how or why Dale, who was born and raised in Skagit County, ended up in Aberdeen when he was 24, but he ended up there, assistant coaching and quickly making it clear he was interested in the high school senior shooting guard that was Leah.

They started dating while she was in high school and he was coaching, privately. They went through great lengths to make sure no one found out, especially Leah’s parents. He proposed to her at the end of the season. She later figured it was because he had hacked her Google account, where she kept her personal journal. The proposal came just days after she put in her journal that she was having thoughts about accepting an offer to play basketball at a community college in Arizona.

Instead, Leah accepted Dale’s offer, though she wanted to be graduated a while before they could publicly transition their relationship to let people know. A week after graduation, she moved in with him. A few months later, just after she told her parents about their relationship, she got pregnant with Rosie.

Leah and Dale got married at the courthouse just before Thanksgiving that year. It was bittersweet. He joined the Navy to get some more stability for Rosie, but that also meant that he had to go to North Carolina.

Leah tried to spend as much time with Dale as she could before he left, but all that did was reveal that he had a serious drinking problem and a burgeoning heroin and meth problem he was hiding. The realization pushed her back when she confronted him and he took off for North Carolina, with her about to give birth, with a dark cloud over his head.

Things would go from bad to worse before Leah even gave birth to Rosie. Dale got into a motorcycle accident, while drunk, in North Carolina, and was severely injured. Worse, there was a 17-year-old girl on the back of his motorcycle who didn’t survive the crash. Even worse yet, Dale’s story was that she fell off the back of the bike while he crashed on a bridge and drowned in the water but the story had a lot of holes in it.

Too injured to continue his service. Dale moved back and Leah took him in, even agreeing to move up to his small hometown in Skagit County, where he proceeded to be equal parts angry, drunk, drugged, injured, and unemployable.

Leah tried to join Dale in the drugging and drinking, thinking it would bring them closer together. All it did was drag her down to his level where he promptly and perpetually walked out on her.

She eventually moved in with Nikki, who was actually worse off than even Dale, but who was at least her friend.

Leah tried to divorce Dale but she was too high to pull it off and too broke to pay for a lawyer. Plus, Dale regularly got drunk/high and pitched getting back together. She even took him up on it a few sad nights, but always came to enough of her senses to call it right back off.

Leah drifted, living with Nikki for years. Her only income coming off of getting semi-involved in large drug deals that Nikki and her boyfriend, Tim, pulled off a few times a year. The time was such a fog that Leah could sadly barely remember Rosie growing up at all.

It wasn’t until she got arrested for DUI and was threatened with losing Rosie that Leah cleaned up her act, went to rehab, got a restraining order against Dale, moved out of state, and got the job butchering chickens.

Now here she was, right back in Skagit County on a miserable, rainy night, waiting for Nikki, who was more than an hour late, yet again. She was right back in the belly of the sad, white trash beast.

Leah was about to give up when she got a text from Nikki that asked her to actually meet at Nikki’s place, even though Leah had specifically requested that they meet at the nicer restaurant across the street from her temporary apartment in Anacortes. Leah was going to treat. Nikki agreed, then she changed her mind. Leah couldn’t say she didn’t see it coming a million miles away though.

Nikki’s house in Clear Lake was a nightmare. It was a little rambler at the end of a soggy street lined with double wides and old run down cabins with a yard full of algae-coated children’s playsets.

Leah could hear what she presumed were Nikki’s young children screaming from inside that house as she approached. This was confirmed when Nikki’s bear of a husband, Ben, answered the door and ushered her with the smell of Kraft mac and cheese in the air.

Nikki was barely awake on the couch. Semi-watching some TLC reality show and ignoring the three young boys and two young girls running in circles like a tornado around the couch, around the dining room table, and regularly running into the wall. It was like a war zone.

Nikki also looked like she had eaten herself since the last time Leah had seen her a little more than a year before. She had doubled in size, grown a second neck, and her hair had even started to go a little gray in the temples.

Yet, Nikki looked better than Leah could ever remember and her eyes lit up when she saw Leah standing in her doorway just before a dog ran through the door and took out Leah’s legs.

Nikki thankfully had the two of them talk outside on the back porch so Nikki could smoke a cigarette and “get the fuck away from Ben and the kids.” Leah was thankful, even though it was only 35 degrees outside and she could see her own breath.

“I got sober because I saw what you were able to do, on Facebook,” Nikki said as she took the second drag of her Camel Crush and looked out into the dog shit-filled backyard.

Leah had to admit it felt good.

“Only bad part is I got sober and found out I’m depressed, I got molested by my dad’s friend when I was twelve, my mom used to whip me when I was barely older than a baby, and my life is horrible. Then the legal drugs they gave me to deal with all that made me fat. I guess it’s better though. Ben’s gross though. Really gross. How high was I when I got with him. Three kids. Was I out of my mind?” Nikki lamented.

“Yes,” Leah cracked.

They both laughed.

“I still smoke half a pack a day and can’t lose a pound and can’t stop eating food, constantly,” Nikki went on as she took a deep inhale. “Dale doesn’t even recognize me when he comes into the store to buy chew.”

“You work at a store?” Leah asked.

“Country Convenience, well, it sold out to Food For Less. I work there during the day to get some more income, keep me busy. I don’t actually work at the bar anymore. Stopped a few weeks ago. Was too hard to stay sober. Dale was always there though. I’m guessing that’s why you’re here though...something with Dale. They got you wearing a wire or something,” Nikki said and then put her hands on Leah’s chest, mock looking for a bug, but also kind of serious.

“I’m not wearing a wire, but I am here for Dale, just not what you think it would be,” Leah started in but stopped there, thinking if she was going to be able to say what she was going to say next.

Nikki blew some smoke in Leah’s direction, clearly very interested in whatever words Leah was cuing up.

“Do you think Dale has it in him to ever kill a woman?” Leah asked.

Nikki just laughed and killed her smoke.

“There’s no way I’m talking about this here. Ben, the kids, someone’s going to overhear this, open their mouth and then it’s going to start flying all over town,” Nikki said in a tone that was 50 percent genuinely scared.

Leah took Nikki to her apartment in Anacortes. It was the nicest room Nikki had ever been in in her entire 33 years of life and she said that four times before they even sat down in the living room area that looked out at the Puget Sound, shining in the moonlight. They brought in take out from the restaurant and Leah finally got to start spitting out all the information she had been holding on her ever since that meeting at the diner back in Astoria.

Leah told Nikki everything. About how they suspected Dale of murder and how she needed to get Dale down to Oregon. She had Nikki pledge allegiance to her. She even told Nikki that if it leaked out through Nikki, she was going to go down for the drug deal they had Leah pinned with too. Nikki pledged fucking allegiance. She hated Dale just as much as Leah did and she wanted nothing more than to see him die at the hands of a state of Oregon executioner.

They hatched a plan to go to the bar Friday and catch Dale when he came in around 6. Apparently that’s when he came in each week, when a methy blonde named Jamie was behind the bar. Nikki suspected either Jamie was giving Dale heroin or the other way around, either way, other than buying chew at Country Convenience, it was the only way you could catch him in public.

And you had to do it quickly. Apparently he only stuck around long enough for a beer and a shot of Jagermeister and he was back in his truck, headed up the mountain.

Leah and Nikki went into the bar just after 5. It was just them, a female bartender who probably had more tattoos and piercings than she had trips around the sun and three unemployable men sitting there drinking beer with the stereo blasting AC/DC and SportsCenter on mute.

Leah’s heart dropped when she saw all three guys perk up when her and Nikki saddled up to the bar just as the sun was going down. Oh no, these guys were going to try to talk to them. They should have known.

One-by-one, each of the pickled gray men who smelled like musty trailers went up to the bar like they were going to place an order with the bartender despite her being all the way at the other end of the bar, on her phone. They then started talking out of the sides of their mouths, saying things that didn’t make it 100 percent clear they were talking to Leah and Nikki, but making it clear they were very open for conversation.

Leah really regretted going into the bar. She sipped on her soda and lime without vodka and stared up at the sports news silently rambling on the TV to no one. She would do that until 6 p.m. because Nikki actually chatted up each of the pathetic men who sidestepped into conversation with them. She felt sorry for Nikki, she really just must have wanted male attention that badly.

Leah was so distracted by cringing about the sad conversations Nikki was having with one of the neardowells that she didn’t even notice Dale slip into the bar until she looked to the bartender for a refill of her mocktail. Dale was over at the other end of the bar, dressed in all black, leaning toward the bartender and smiling in a dopey way she had never seen him in her entire time of knowing him.

“Nikki,” Leah said and elbowed her friend in the boob.

Nikki was so lost in conversation that she didn’t hear Leah.

“Nikki!” Leah said much louder this time as she watched Dale leave the bar area and head toward the bathrooms in the back.

Nikki finally paid some attention to Leah, just enough to see Dale slip out the back door of the place.

“Shit!” Both Leah and Nikki lamented at the same time as they watched the door close in the back of the bar.

They ran out to the parking lot in the back, but all they got was the sound of what they presumed was Dale’s F-350 roaring away into the cold night.

Missing Dale would only remain the worst news of the night for about 45 seconds. Leah realized her phone was ringing in her purse. She couldn’t get to the call before it went to voicemail, but she saw that she had seven missed calls from MOM and knew it couldn’t have been good.

It wasn’t. She called her mom back and got her on the phone. She was hysterical. Apparently she had caught Rosie smoking weed in front of the house and they had tied her up in the kitchen, washed her mouth out with soap, and were telling her the cops were on their way over to arrest her, though that was just a bluff.

Leah told her mom to release Rosie, let her stay in the guest room and she would be right down to scold her daughter. Mom agreed, begrudgingly.

Leah hopped in her car and made it down to Raymond in less than three hours. She walked right into the house without a knock, grabbed Rosie out of the guest room, threw her in her Accord and drove right back up to Anacortes, making it there around 2 a.m.

The two didn’t exchange a single word on the nearly three-hour drive. They didn’t speak to each other until they walked into Leah’s opulent digs and Rosie lost her breath.

“You got the couch, but you can stay here as long as you want. I’ll figure out you going to school over the weekend,” Leah said as she retreated to her room. “Talk in the morning.”

Leah shut the door to the bedroom and Rosie climbed onto the couch. She cried for an hour before she fell asleep.

A call from Nikki woke Leah up just after 7 a.m.

“Why are you calling me at seven in the morning?” Leah answered, groggy.

Nikki just dove in, not even acknowledging Leah’s question.

“Isn’t is crazy. You get sober and now I WANT to get up in the morning. Early. It’s like I’m a grandparent. Which I’m sure I will be before I’m forty, knowing my kids,” Nikki said.

Leah wasn’t as thrilled to be up before sunrise as Nikki was but she was excited about the piece of news Nikki shared with her as Leah woke up.

Nikki went back into the bar after Leah left and chatted up the bartender. Nikki bought her drinks and waited until she was four in before she started asking questions about Dale. The bartender was quick to open up.

Apparently her and Dale were simply “really, really, really, best fucking friends.” They smoked weed together a lot and hooked up, but always at her place. He was sketchy but “cool as shit.”

That wasn’t that great of information for them, but the bartender then let slide that Dale actually usually came in now to drink during the day. As soon as they opened. 11 a.m. When no one else would be in there. He would have a few drinks and some pizza and head out at lunch time.

That’s when Leah and Nikki could catch him and he would be vulnerable. The bartender said he drank about a half a bottle of Jager whenever he came in and couldn’t stop running his mouth to anyone who would listen.

Leah went to the bar right when it opened at 11 a.m. Jamie, the bartender, was there from the Friday before. She strangely didn’t think it was weird that Leah was waiting for her out front of the little small town bar. She just ushered her in and took her order.

It wasn’t until Leah ordered her mocktail that Jamie started asking questions. Well, just one question.

“Sober? Why go to the bar at eleven a.m. then?” Jamie asked while setting up the bar for the day.

Leah didn’t get a chance to answer because Dale walked in and sat down at a stool a few away from her up the bar and she couldn’t breath. Being alone with just him and a single bartender sent shivers down her spine.

She smelled Dale before he noticed her. That familiar musty, tobacco smell. It made her skin crawl.

Then he looked over to her with yellow eyes. Far more dead than they were the last time she looked into them. How had she fallen in love with this man?

He smiled at her, walked over, and sat down next to her in a breath.

“Why are you here?” He mumbled as he waved at Jamie for a drink.

He eyed the back of the bar, where there was an old couch and an unlit fireplace. It was dirty but cozy and inviting.

“You wanna talk back there?” Dale asked Leah.

Leah agreed. She lied and said she came back up because one of her old friends he didn’t know was sick with cancer and she was visiting her for a week.

Thankfully Dale didn’t ask any follow up questions on that because Leah had almost nothing. Instead, he turned down the drink Jamie brought over but paid for it.

“I don’t wanna get drunk while we’re talking,” Dale explained as Jamie walked away with the drink.

Dale looked over his shoulder and watched Jamie walk away, thinking about his next move.

“Jamie, can you light this fire, please?” Dale asked.

Jamie came back and lit the fire. Dale softened. He asked Leah an endless barrage of questions about herself, and he listened. He moved a little closer to her on the couch. He was soft, thoughtful and gentle in a way you would never imagine for a roughneck like him.

Leah started to remember why she accepted his pitch all those years ago. She wasn’t about to accept it again if it came to the table, but she understood.

Nikki had told Leah a nugget that had burned in her mind the past days. Dale seemed to have a good amount of money all of the sudden after being horribly broke for his entire life.

“I heard you have a lot of money for some reason,” Leah said coyly.

Dale laughed it off and shook his head. Like a star athlete in the locker room responding to a ridiculous question after the game.

“It’s not for ‘some reason.’ I grow marijuana with my brother up in Cape Horn. It’s legal now. He has a government contract. It’s good, legal, money,” Dale explained.

Leah should have started to grow worried but she wasn’t. First reason was that a drink was suddenly sounding not too bad for her. The second was Dale was seeming not too bad to her. She had completely forgotten about the whole this guy is guilty of multiple murders thing.

“Do you want to see the farm?” Dale asked while taking his hand away from his pocket, avoiding the chewing tobacco that was in there, even though he wanted it, because he knew Leah always hated it.

Yeah...um...wait...no...the thought process ran through her head. What was she doing? Some sense finally kicked back into her head.

“No, sorry,” she answered. “But I need to go to the bathroom.”

Leah fled to the bathroom to collect herself.

What WAS she really doing there? She thought to herself as she looked at herself in the dirty mirror and fought off tears that were trying to flood in for unknown reasons. She needed to get Dale down to Oregon. Remember that.

She needed to get her eyes back on the prize. She fought back the tears and came up with an idea. A good one.

Leah sat down next to Dale, a little closer this time. Their thighs now touching.

“I just can’t go up your brother’s place yet. Things are still too messy with us, but,” Leah stopped there for dramatic effect.

Dale slid a hand onto Leah’s thigh. She let it linger there, knowing she had him right where she wanted him.

“I lied when I told you why I was up here,” she stopped again for drama.

He sat up a little taller in his seat.

“I want to give Rosie a chance to get to know her dad on some level. I’m kind of just running intelligence here to see if you’re acceptable to meet her, sober, you know?” Leah explained.

Leah saw feeling sweep across Dale’s face for maybe the first time ever. She always assumed he didn’t give a shit about Rosie. Maybe she was wrong?

Was he even getting fucking choked up? No. She couldn’t believe it. He was breaking down in his dirty seat on that broken couch in front of the fire Jamie had built while Leah was in the bathroom.

Now the tears were coming back to Leah. Good. Let them in. They would help lure him down to Oregon. Down to death.

She looked to his hands. Hard. Strong. Had those things choked the life out of innocent women. She looked back to his wet eyes. They were still dark. Chaos behind them they way it always was. Yes, it was all believable.

“You’re doing a good job,” Leah went on, fighting through fresh tears.

He broke a smile and paused the tears.

“Well, I like the sound of that,” Dale said softly.

Leah genuinely was choked up, but she cranked it up further, acting as if she was so touched she could barely speak when she started talking again.

“I’m thinking I can lift the restraining order and you can come down to Oregon and you can spend some time with Rosie. Soon,” Leah said.

“Yeah, yeah, I would like that,” Dale said.

“Can I have your number?” Leah asked.

“Why don’t you give me yours?” Dale asked right back.

She smiled and shook her head.

“Just yours. That way when I’m ready, it’s on my terms.”

She stared into his eyes.

“Okay?”

He gave her his phone number. She gave him a hug and left. He ordered up three shots from Jamie within seconds.

Nikki had texted Leah that she needed to come over right away once Nikki got home from work so Leah stopped at her nightmare of a house at the edge of town. They shared a cigarette on the back deck again, the dogshit that choked the grass even more disgusting in the bright light of the Winter day.

Leah couldn’t get Nikki to get out what was so important about her being there. She kept dodging and instead talking about the great microwave pizza she found at Country Convenience.

Leah got so tired of waiting she went into talking about how Dale didn’t seem like such a bad guy. He seemed like the decent country gentleman she fell in love with back when she was 17.

“And he was twenty-four,” Nikki blurted out as soon as that little detail about Leah being 17 when she started dating Dale came out of Leah’s mouth.

“I know,” Leah muttered, embarrassed.

“That’s the thing with Dale. I’ve picked up enough at the bar to know over the years. He’s a puppy when he’s sober. When he’s lit up. He’s gone. With a capital G. Gone. Bad dude. Not a good guy,” Nikki droned on.

“Okay, I get it.”

“I told Rosie the same thing earlier today,” Nikki went on.

“What?”

“I was on that chat thing on Facebook this morning and I saw Rosie was on and she was green so I started chatting with her about you, and her, being up here and how cool it is and then she started asking me about her dad and I told her, Dale aint half bad when he’s sober but you just wait…

“What the fuck Nikki?” Leah cut her friend who was about to not be her friend again very soon.

Nikki seized up and changed her cool and casual cadence. Sensing too late she had done something wrong.

“Oh fuck, I’m sorry Lee,” Nikki lamented. “I’m fucking sorry. We just got to talking and…

“NO,” Leah said before firing up off the cold wood of the deck.

Leah stormed out before Nikki could say anything more.

Leah went straight back to the apartment but Rosie wasn’t there. She called Rosie eight times before her daughter would pick up.

They would argue for 30 minutes about Rosie finding out from Nikki about why Leah was up there before Rosie would tell Leah where she was. Walking around a park by the sound.

Rosie was betrayed and appalled. She was setting up her dad to be killed? Even if he was a guilty murderer, Rosie needed a say in what happened with his life, if she preferred the option of seeing him behind bars some day or in a cemetery where people would desecrate his grave.

He was a bad guy, Leah insisted.

What she saw him as was up for Rosie to decide though.

Leah didn’t tell Rosie that she was driving around to every park in the town while they were talking, looking for her as they argued for well over an hour.

It wasn’t until Leah parked out on a bluff at Washington Park that she finally saw her daughter, broken down on the cold beach, lying on her back next to a big pile of driftwood and kelp.

Leah ran down and stopped arguing. She wrapped Rosie in her arms and the two cried out the rest of their energy on the topic of Dale to each other.

At the end, Leah agreed she wouldn’t move forward any more with the Dale thing until Rosie approved. Rosie agreed and let her know she needed more time to think it through.

Leah left it alone. She got Rosie into the local Anacortes Middle School and spent the days in her nice apartment, using her per diem to buy nice food, watching shows on Netflix and lying on the couch. She barely even left the place.

This went on for nearly three weeks before a stiff knock on the door woke her from a late-afternoon nap in early-December.

She opened the door to see Sheriff Wallace there. He invited himself inside.

She fixed the two cups of coffee from the Keurig machine in the apartment that she was very much enjoying and very much taking advantage of. They sat in the dining room and watched the rain fall on the large window that looked out at the water throughout almost the entire conversation.

Sheriff Wallace was fine with having patience with Leah and waiting on Rosie to make her decision about Dale. Leah promised she was checking in with Rosie on it each day, which was true.

However, the governor of Oregon and his friends weren’t too pleased that the clock was running out on getting Dale back to Oregon by the end of the year. His friends in Washington state weren’t exactly pleased either. They wanted to make their move on Dale. They didn’t want to wait any longer and have him skip town or have evidence dry up.

Okay. Leah would have to just do it, right? No, she couldn’t betray Rosie. Whatever Leah could do she could do.

Sheriff Wallace let Leah know they could stay in the apartment through the end of the year, then they would have to move back to Astoria. He hoped her job would be waiting for her back there without a seal of approval from the state.

Leah went around driving aimlessly for hours. Trying to drive through the indecision and either just commit to Rosie and roll with the punches or decide she had no choice but to sell out Dale and complete her deal. She hadn’t told Rosie, or Nikki, about the $550,000 total she was going to get out of the deal.

Plus, the government had held up on giving her that initial $50,000. She thought they were balking due to her lack of progress in the Dale situation. It was supposed to be there the day after Thanksgiving. It had yet to show.

Leah’s car broke down nine miles away from her apartment in Anacortes. She had a full blown panic attack until she saw an auto shop just up to the highway connected to a gas station.

Leah could tell the guy working in the shop was a junkie as soon as she walked into the filthy garage. Just the sunken, but content, look in his eyes made her hungry at a time when she could not have been more weak.

The thoughts of shooting up, or at least smoking some heroin, were so strong in her brain when she caught his attention that it took her awhile to even remember why she was there.

Leah was in the dark bathroom in the back of the garage buying black tar heroin within eight minutes. She thought the shit looked terrible but it was a good deal so she went with it. The guy also promised to give her a good deal on fixing her car as soon as possible too so she felt she couldn’t back out of the deal after getting her eyes on it.

The guy may have been lying about the quality of his heroin but he wasn’t lying about his prowess fixing cars. He had Leah’s car ready to go in less than two hours and she was back on the road, heading home, ready to taste the contraband he sold her in the bathroom.

Leah was surprised to see Rosie crying on the couch when she walked through the front door, her hand already digging into her purse for the black tar. She froze and looked down at the heap that was Rosie belting out sobs.

“What happened?” Leah asked as she dropped down to sit by her daughter’s side.

Rosie went on to explain that the kids at school made fun of her ratty clothes so badly she ran away from school during the final period. Anacortes was one of the richest towns in the entire state. Rosie was a tramp whose mom was barely a year sober. Leah should have known. She felt incredibly guilty and apologized.

Leah was able to calm Rosie down, and herself. She agreed to go shopping with Rosie at the local mall that night to get her some nice clothes, even though she didn’t have any money.

Then she excused herself to the bathroom to shoot up.

Leah scrambled to get her rig set up and get the heroin in her veins in a reasonable amount of time that would line up with her urinating. She got needles from the guy at the garage. She got a spoon and a lighter at a store on her way home.

She got it all ready.

Then she heard Rosie crying through the door.

She flushed the heroin down the toilet.

She wrapped the needle, spoon, and lighter in a hand towel and buried it at the bottom of the waste bin underneath the sink.

She unlocked the door and stepped out to keep talking to Rosie while deciding that she had to sell out Dale and get that $550,000.

Leah got dressed up in a way she hadn’t in years. She told Rosie it was because they were going to go to the mall and she wanted to look her best.

Rosie legit laughed. Getting dolled up to go to the Cascade Mall in Burlington, Washington? Alright.

Leah dropped more than $600 on clothes for Rosie, which was quite a lot at the Cascade Mall. Leah texted Dale she wanted to meet up at the bar that night while Rosie was trying on clothes in the dressing room. He replied “OK” in less than five seconds.

Leah took Rosie home and tucked her into bed. She mentioned she might go out later to meet up with Nikki. They needed to make amends.

Rosie was pretty sure that was a lie but she didn’t care. She wanted to be able to be home alone so she could meet up with a boy she met at school earlier in the day anyway so she wanted her mom out the door into the long hours of the night.

Leah waited 20 minutes after she tucked Rosie in to head out the door and drive to the bar in Clear Lake.

She was shocked when she couldn’t find Dale inside the bar. He said he would be there. Maybe he was on the back patio having a smoke? He loved to do that when he drank.

She texted Dale “Where are u?” before she walked out onto the back patio. She was relieved when she saw Dale smoking at the very far end of the yard, about 20 yards away from her, the stem of his cigarette shining in the dark.

She stepped off the patio deck and down into the wet grass of the little yard where the horseshoe pit was. She could sense Dale staring at her as he smoked his cigarette. Nervous, she dropped her gaze to her feet and looked at the stiff grass below her feet.

She felt her phone vibrate in her pocket. She checked it before she got to the back of the space and saw a text from Dale that said “Not there yet.”

She looked up and saw the guy in the back of the yard was not Dale, just a guy who kind of looked like him. He stared at her with cold eyes, seemingly just as confused as she was. Who was this woman approaching him?

The sound of feet crunching the cold ground behind her interrupted her before she could say anything to the man in front of her.

She whipped around and saw a man dressed in black quickly approach her. He was dark-eyed with stubble and wearing a filthy sweatshirt. She only caught that brief glimpse of him before he wrapped his body around her and tackled her to the ground.

She tried to scream but his powerful hand was stuck up against her lips and her teeth, she couldn’t even breathe let alone steam for anyone to hear.

All she could think was: what was happening? What was happening? What was happening?

No time to think. She felt herself get lifted up off the ground. She saw the man who was smoking the cigarette in the back of the place pushing open the door in the back of the patio. She saw herself getting pulled to that opening.

She felt herself feel absolutely helpless.

Leah didn’t start to get a grasp on what was happening until a familiar smell wafted into her nose. It wasn’t just the smell of Dale, it was the smell of Dale’s parents’ house she recognized from her times going there when they were together a musty smell that mixed mold but also with peppermint. Her mom was obsessed with peppermint soap.

She figured out the smell as she was thrown into the back of a truck with a canopy on it and heard the back tailgate close, sealing her in darkness. She was going to die. That, she knew.

The next thing she saw was a hand reaching into the darkness for her. She tried to crawl up into the truck bed but could only get so far. That gloved hand grabbed onto her booted foot and dragged her out of the bed.

She landed hard on the ground, the wind fully knocked out of her. She wheezed and cried with her eyes closed.

Then a familiar face flashed across her gaze - Corey. Corey Boyd. It was Dale’s brother. He had pulled her out of the backyard of the bar. He was going to kill her.

The room she was in was dark and smelled rotten. The light was so low she could barely see but it appeared to be an empty greenhouse in the woods, the clear ceiling above her letting in just enough moonlight to see.

He moved back into her gaze. It was definitely Corey. She only met him about 10 times while she was with Dale but she could definitely recognize him. He always looked like fatter Dale with a goatee and he for some reason had an eyebrow piercing.

Corey was so quiet she didn’t think she had ever heard him talk. She was scared of him since the first time she met him and now she was her, tied up in some abandoned greenhouse in the woods.

She tried to fight, but she couldn’t move. He lashed the ropes around her a little tighter.

She looked up to him and tried to plead with her eyes as she watched him rub his thick leather gloves together.

She closed her eyes as he descended upon her with his hands out. The reports of the murdered women was that they were strangled. They believed the woman on the back of Dale’s motorcycle in North Carolina had been strangled. Corey was down there at the base visiting Dale the week that woman died.

Was Corey the one strangling all of these women? Ran through Leah’s mind as Corey’s gloved hands found her soft neck.

She felt the ability to breath lose her body. She tried to open her eyes, but couldn’t. She didn’t even want to anymore. Would this be so bad, really?

She drifted off to nothing. She embraced it. Her sad life was over. No more gutting chickens on the bad side of a dead town on the Columbia River. Okay.

Then she felt the weight lifted. Off her neck and off her body. She could breath and move again.

She opened her eyes and saw a struggle taking place on the other side of the little greenhouse. Two men. Both dressed dark. The two men were about the same size.

Leah watched the men fight for a moment before she took off out the door of the greenhouse and into the deep, dark woods.

It took her a minute to lose her breath again and realize her flight might not have been the best idea.

She found herself in the thick woods, scratched up by the thick trees and brush, almost blind and with no idea of where she was.

She stopped for a moment. Her consciousness started to fade. She lost too much oxygen in the struggle. She gasped for wind. This was not good.

She could hear someone tearing through the woods behind her. There was no way she could get herself together and get away from the person.

But she tried.

But she failed.

She was tackled to the ground right onto a frozen mud puddle and cracked her chin against the ice.

She rolled over and saw that Dale was on top of her. He put his index finger to his lip and flexed his lips. Quiet. She obeyed.

They listened to the silence of the frozen woods. Nothing. It was all still for a couple of minutes.

Dale whispered kindness into her ear. Assuring her he was okay and he was going to help her. Everything was okay.

Dale led her through the woods and to his truck, parked at the end of a long, muddy driveway.

He insisted she get into his truck so she could drive her to safety. They were close to Corey’s house and Corey was dangerous. They had to go.

She balked. She stood in the ditch staring up at his truck. She didn’t trust him.

He pleaded with her. Corey was going to recover from the beating Dale put on him and it wouldn’t be good.

She explained that she thought Dale was dangerous. Dale promised it wasn’t him. It was Corey.

“Then why haven’t you ever done anything about it?” She screamed at him.

She looked up the driveway. She thought she might have seen lights coming.

“He’s my bread ticket now. He has the marijuana business. It’s how I live. No one else is hiring someone with as much baggage as me but I’m going to have to do that,” Dale explained.

Leah had never seen this side of Dale. He seemed genuinely soft and emotional. She had to fight against it though. Even if he could safely transport her back to town, she still couldn’t trust him.

She got in the truck.

Dale offered to drive her home. No. He dropped her off at the bar. They talked in the cold street.

She explained to him everything about the set up from the government and the cops in Oregon.

She also explained to him that she wanted Rosie to get to know her dad, if that’s what Rosie truly wanted. She also explained she was going to go back to Astoria though.

If Dale truly wanted a clean chance to get to know Rosie, he should come down to Astoria, after January 1st, so he would avoid the death penalty if he was arrested and convicted, but he would get a chance to meet her. That was the only way it would work. She figured they would monitor her apartment for a long time. So if he showed up and got arrested that was on him, but at least if it was after the new year, he wasn’t going to be put to death.

She asked one more time if he was sure if it was just Corey who killed those girls and he had nothing to do with it and if he got arrested and went to trial there was no way they could convict him. He promised that was the case.

Leah and Dale parted ways without many more words.

Leah got a call from Sheriff Wallace just before she crossed the Columbia River moving from Washington to Oregon. He started giving her more heat about not being able to get Dale down to Oregon.

She made it simple for Wallace. She was going back to Astoria. She invited Dale down. If he showed, he showed and they could arrest him and pay her the $500,000 they owed her. If he didn’t, that was just what it was. Oh, and by the way, they owed her that $50,000 initial payment immediately or she was making a call to every major news outlet in Portland, immediately.

She hung up shortly after.

Leah’s life went back to normal. She went back to work. She got back on Match.com and she went back on dates with nice, normal, stable guys.

Rosie’s life also went back to normal. Her scary one-day career at Anacortes Middle School now seemed just like a one-time nightmare and she was back in her comfortable social circle in Astoria.

The only thing that quickly became unique was how quickly Leah fell for a man named Denny she went on a date with. It was only a couple weeks before they basically became inseparable and considered each other boyfriend and girlfriend.

Unfortunately, the momentum of their relationship was slowed down by the impending Christmas holiday. Denny headed down to San Diego to spend time with his friend and Leah took some time off to spend the holiday break with Rosie who was off from school.

Leah and Rosie spent the holiday together for the first time with Leah truly sober. They planned out an elaborate meal. They put on the perfect music. They opened presents. They danced. Even a light snow fell outside the window.

Their dancing was interrupted by a knock on the door.

Leah was shocked about the visitor on Christmas, so lost in the haze of the holiday that she totally forgot it could possibly be anything remotely sinister until she checked the door and saw Dale outside.

He opened the door instinctively without thinking. Dale hurried in and shut the door behind him. He looked up the hallway and saw Rosie, distracted by her phone.

She had so many questions she didn’t know where to start, her jaw just wobbled at him. He started talking before she could ask a single one.

“Have you had dinner yet?” Dale asked.

It took Leah a second to answer. In that time Rosie looked over and made eye contact with Dale.

“Yeah,” Leah answered softly and ushered him in through the hallway, his and Rosie’s eyes locked the entire time.

Dale found a seat at the dinner table. Leah went and got the massive amounts of food they had prepared and were just about to eat anyway. It was as if everything had been planned.

She set the food down at the table and sat down between Dale and Rosie. She prepared herself to do a lot of explaining.

They ate as Dale and Rosie got to know each other and Leah filled in the gaps. It was perfect. The food was delicious. The room was warm and cozy. Everyone felt right. A light snow started to fall again.

Then the front door was kicked down. A SWAT team rushed in and surrounded the table.

Gabe put his hands up in surrender and locked eye contact with Rosie. Both of them started to tear up.

The room was still for a few moments. Leah could hear one of the SWAT team members breathing over her shoulder. It was so still.

Then Rosie sneezed and knocked her fork off the table. It clanked down on the linoleum floor and startled one of the SWAT team members who hit hard on his trigger and fired a shot into Dale’s shoulder.

Dale fell out of his chair and all chaos broke out - Leah yelling at Rosie. Leah yelling at the SWAT team. The SWAT team members yelling at each other. Rosie crying. Dale crying out in pain.

Leah and Rosie asked Dale if he was okay. He yelled that he was fine before the SWAT team dragged him away, smearing his blood all over the white carpet as they pulled him through the hallway and out the door.

Dale ended up hitting his head hard on the doorway when the SWAT team drug himself out of Leah’s house, knocking him out, giving him a stroke and sending him into a coma. Funny enough, it would be that sequence that would save his life.

The state of Oregon couldn’t charge him with the murders he was accused of until he came out of the coma in February. The death penalty was officially overturned by then and he couldn’t face it.

*

Rosie checked into the Oregon State Penitentiary in Salem and waited in the stark cafeteria room. It had been 25 minutes and no one had come in, leaving her with plenty of time to think about how the room reminded her of the visiting areas she had seen at prisons in countless movies and TV shows.

It had been five years since that Christmas when the SWAT team shot Dale. Her idea was to start a tradition the past few years had been visiting her dad as close to Christmas as she could each year to reminisce on that beautiful little moment that they had.

This was the first year she was able to do it since he had been convicted. She would do it for the rest of her life.

Easing Into The Abyss

The dam was constant. That’s all it was. That’s all Ria’s life was at this point, but that was fine.

She found the name Diablo Lake Dam fitting. This would have been Hell for most people. A giant piece of cement slapped over what was once a beautiful river, blighting the pristine Northwest wilderness in the name of creating power for the city of Seattle and its surrounding burgs. Not Ria.

The “relaxation facility” she was stuck in gave her a job she thought wasn’t really a job across the highway from the facility at the dam. She sat in an observation tower at the top of the dam for eight hours a day instructed to hit a green button on a dusty motherboard when it lit up each hour, on the hour. There was no pay, but the facility said they applied a discount to the tuition her parents were sending in from LA each month to have her there.

What was a relaxation facility?

Have you ever felt strung out by work and the pressure of friends, family, texting people back, and everything that goes into being a functioning human in 2020? That was the opening sentence of the website for the relaxation facility Ria’s parents found after she had a nervous breakdown at age 23 at her job at a marketing firm in West Los Angeles that required her to be escorted on a stretcher out of the office park.

They sent her there the next day because she was too exhausted to even do the research and paperwork herself. She never appreciated anything more in her life.

The road that took Ria to the facility and the dam was literally a country highway that snaked away from I-5 about 70 miles north of Seattle until it disappeared into the foothills of the North Cascade Mountain Range. The figurative road was a troubled 25 years on Earth that started with her being born into a rich, but not wealthy, family who owned car dealerships in Ventura County who fell apart after her parents divorced when she was five.

What ensued after age five was a relentless course of trying to overachieve. The right test scores. The right grades. The right school. The right friends. The right job. It all was perfect until it wasn’t when Ria couldn’t breathe at her desk after receiving five email requests she couldn’t handle in the space of 45 seconds. She sat down on the floor after the fifth came in and couldn’t get back up.

Prompted by that episode. She decided to give up the six figure job and the condo in Century City for six months to reconnect with herself at the relaxation facility in the woods of the Pacific Northwest.

Now all she had was a twin bed in a draft dormitory, regular tasteless meals, her shifts at the dam, and sleep, lots and lots of sleep. She figured she was sleeping between 10 and 12 hours each night.

Ria thought she might be dreaming about a month into her stint at the facility as she watched the dark water beneath the dam, and her observation tower, swirl endlessly. This was commonplace to her, but something was different this day, the water that was usually just endless black flashed light for a brief moment, shaking her from the trance the rhythmatic swirl had her in.

It reminded her of when one of her cousins threw an artillery shell firework into a lake on a vacation when she was a child, a quick burst of color and light that emerged in the water, but then quickly disappeared. Had someone thrown a firework into the water by the dam? Was this a terrorist attack? Terrorists attacked dams, right? That was something she had heard of, right?

She thought about telling her supervisor at the dam. What was his name? She couldn’t even remember. She just got a quick introduction to the gray-haired man with the dated mustache before someone from the facility showed her where she worked. Where was his office even? She couldn’t remember.

Instead, Ria went down to the edge of the manmade lake below the dam and looked where she saw the flash. There didn’t seem to be anything remarkable there, just the same cold, dark water.

Maybe it was because it was the first time she had ever been that close to the dark water, but Ria felt herself being drawn into the frigid abyss swirling below her. She couldn’t stop thinking about jumping into the water as she stood there, bracing against the cold mountain wind just before 5 p.m.

There were no signs of life in the water 10 feet down a straight rock wall below the ledge where she stood. Just darkness. Just cold. It was time to go home.

Yet, something inside her didn’t want to. She wandered out toward the edge of the ledge. A loose rock, a stiff gust of wind - either could have knocked her down into the freezing water below.

But she didn’t seem to care. She stood there for a few moments, taking in the chill that rose up off the water almost as if she was hoping an impossible wave would rise up and sweep her down.

It wasn’t until she heard someone from the facility calling to her from the parking lot up the bluff that she finally walked away and headed back home to her dorm.

Ria dreamed that night, vividly, and she remembered them when she woke up and went to breakfast. The dream was of her and her brother Austin, playing in their backyard when they were young children. Had the moments that danced in her head in her sleep actually happened or had her brain fabricated them that night, she wasn’t sure.

They felt real. The memory was nothing remarkable, just them enjoying a Summer afternoon, running through a sprinkler until the sun went down.

Based on their ages, she figured it was a few years before Austin passed away, just before he got too cool for things like playing with his little sister in the backyard. It was one of the last times of true bliss in her life she could remember.

The memories made her soggy eggs taste just a little better.

They also made the watery coffee she sipped in the observation tower that morning when she started work a little less bitter. She actually got through the full mug this time.

She hit the button she was supposed to hit when she was supposed to hit it with extra fervor. Maybe this was what being a “go getter” felt like?

She was starting to plan her future when she got out of the facility when she saw fireworks in the water again. She stood up and looked down as she watched a radiating ball of light grow beneath the surface of the water again.

This time the light stayed, at least long enough so Ria could run out of the tower and get down to the bluff where she was the day before and watch the last lights of the show flicker before they died. That yearning to jump and swim for the show called to her again in her gut. Or maybe she was just hungry for lunch?

A voice sang out to her from somewhere off in the distance. From down in the water? A siren? No. Fuck.

Ria. Again, a voice.

She looked up the bluff and saw the freckled-face of a young man she recognized as another patient of the facility. She wasn’t sure what his name was - Josh, Jason, Jeremy - something with a J that suggested you might end up in some kind of facility at some point in your life.

Her heart started to race...she wasn’t supposed to interact with the other patients at all. Plus, had this guy seen her staring down at the water like a psycho? She was nervous. The guy couldn’t have been less attractive to her, but she was still embarrassed about coming off weird to the opposite sex.

The guy with the J name rushed down to her, looking just as nervous as she was. He stopped at the edge of the rocky outcropping she was on and kept his distance.

She anticipated him saying something like “are you okay?” or “can I help you?”

Instead, he threw her a major curveball, looking deep into her green eyes and muttering:

“Want to eat lunch together?”

His name ended up being Jamie and he knew of a place up a hiking path above the dam by a dramatic waterfall which cut through smooth rock and dropped at least 100 feet where they could eat lunch and not worry about being spotted by anyone from the facility.

Whatever the story, the end result was them eating the dry turkey sandwiches the facility gave to them before they left work in a beautiful setting. She could actually feel the cool of the waterfall misting off as it plummeted down, providing natural air conditioning on the balmy August afternoon.

Jamie explained the job given to him was to watch the water going into the dam as it roared down the mountains and got stifled by the concrete monstrosity. He half-heartedly explained that it depressed him, being a naturalist. She questioned his authenticity. The Fox Racing shirt, white sunglasses, and comfort flip flops he wore suggested he was more a rural extreme sports poseur than John fucking Muir.

Her life had become a massive compromise though at this point. Her romantic options had been reduced from urbane young men of which she had her pick from back in L.A. to a guy who might get overwhelmed by Target’s new stylish advances.

Because of this, she would at least listen to Jamie’s romantic pitch, if he chose to serve it up.

What Jamie did during their 30-minute lunch was mostly bitch about the program and facility and his job. She agreed with pretty much everything. It was good to finally have a sounding board and someone to commiserate with.

Ria actually started to like him. He had a genuine personality and naivety she found refreshing she wasn’t accustomed to, spending all her time with the aforementioned urbane, Southern California males with money and education.

The lunches became a regular thing, each day. As did Ria looking down into the water and seeing that ball of light, usually twice a day, late-morning and just before quitting time at five.

The light seemed to get larger each time and linger for longer. She no longer walked down to the edge of the water though, scared Jamie would see her and ask what she was doing and she would have to try and explain.

She was also scared about the feelings she was getting deep in her core whenever it happened as well.

Then she couldn’t control it one day. The lights started right at 4:59 p.m. and they didn’t stop for 15 minutes. She went down to the edge of the water.

Jamie found Ria there.. They had recently started walking back from work together and she hadn’t shown up in the parking lot where they met well after five. He was concerned and went looking for her, eventually finding her by the water, and the fading lights.

She tried to explain herself, thoroughly flustered, but he stopped her before she could get more than a few panicked breaths in.

“You’ve been looking at the lights,” Jamie said rather casually, allowing some oxygen to return to her brain.

Jamie sat her down by the waterfall. The sound of the pounding water provided the perfect backdrop for a rather heavy conversation she wasn’t anticipating.

“They’re like a local thing,” Jamie started in rather inarticulate for something so grand and metaphysical. “There’s stories about them, some of them are true.”

He gave pause as he thought. She wasn’t sure if she was prepared to believe anything he was going to say.

“There’s a world down there,” he said.

She tried not to laugh.

“I’m not fucking around. You saw those lights down there. You felt them. That’s not make believe, or something,” he went on.

He was right. Who was she to question what she was seeing and feeling herself?

“There’s a crack in the dimension down there. That’s what it is and if you ever want to truly live you’ll go down there,” Jamie said.

She thought about it for a second. The guy wasn’t capable of maintaining a straight face on a joke for this long. He was deadly serious.

“What happens if you do in there?” she asked.

“You trip hard?”

“I’m gonna need more than that.”

“So, this thing below the water, it’s been here for thousands of years supposedly, maybe millions. There’s legends of the Indian tribes around here that they would go in there for vision quests, maybe even some old God created it,” Jamie said with Ria thinking it was the least-articulate history lesson in the history of the world.

But she was starting to believe a little more. Maybe it was that bleeding heart liberal guilt that makes you think that anything centered around Native American mysticism must have some truth to it? She bought in.

“Like in my life, everyone around here always knew about it. It was part of living here. Teenage kids, they go get drunk, get high, jump in there, and go to a different world. Adults and grown ups go in there to get away from the boring world. Some supposedly don’t go out,” he went on.

“But what is it? What’s it like in there?” She pressed him.

He thought about it, staring out at the waterfall.

“It’s hard to explain. You kind of just have to experience it.”

“So you want me to just jump into a pool of freezing dark water with no explanation and just some second-hand Native American mythology?”

“You don’t have to do anything. I don’t even really like it that much.”

“What’s it like? Give me something!”

“You remember in the movie Avatar when those two like things like have sex in that blue jungle?”

“Ugh, kind of. I didn’t like that movie.”

“I remember it being like that. It’s like a neon fish tank. Think of that. You’re floating in a small space in this blue crazy light and you’re safe. Well, at least you feel safe. Like you can do anything and you can’t get hurt.”

“How do you get out?”

“You just gotta close your eyes and hold your breath for ten seconds. You’ll end up back where you jumped in, not even wet.”

The yearning to jump into the water she felt before had intensified even though the lights were no longer swirling in the water below. Every molecule in her body seemed to be pushing toward the side of her body that was closest to the water.

“I really feel like I want to jump in,” Ria said to Jamie.

“I know, it calls to you, but you can’t go in with the lights aren’t there,” he explained.

“So you can only go in at like eleven a.m. and just before five?”

“Nah, it opens up at like eleven at night and five in the morning too. That’s when most people go in. Cover of darkness.”

“Why’s it call out to me so bad though?”

“The legend was that the light in the water and space it creates puts out positive energy into the world. Even just being around it can bring out positivity into you. That’s actually why the hippies who started this whole rehab thing up here started it. I also think that’s why this dam is here. I don’t think it’s much of a dam I think it’s mostly like a research facility or something that monitors the light. Ever notice no one seems to work here in the dam, but there’s like a hundred cars in the parking lot? I think the real facility is underground, or something.”

“But how do you know if we’re safe? Has anyone ever gotten hurt?”

Jamie grabbed her hand, softly.

“Look, we’re either going to do this or not going to do this. Tonight.”

He gave her hand a quick, tight squeeze.

Ria lied in her bed staring up at white ceiling above for two hours. Lights out was at nine and she foolishly thought she might be able to sleep before she snuck out with Jamie at 10:45 to chase the light in the water.

The good news was it only seemed to be positive thoughts floating through her head for the first time in a long time, probably since before she was a teenager. Images of her swimming with her mother in the ocean, her dad taking her to the zoo, meeting her best friends on the elementary school playground, they all kept flooding in.

She even tried to think of dark thoughts. She couldn’t come up with any, just the good ones.

Jamie even kept coming into her head. His genuine kindness and friendly nature. His smile that was surprisingly straight for not having braces.

She was excited for the night. There was a knock on the tiny little window behind her bed. She looked up and saw Jamie’s face in the shallow light outside her room. Time to go.

Ria was free to get up and use the bathroom whenever she liked. There was a window that was always open in there that she could always slip out of.

Neither Jamie or Ria knew that they were technically allowed to leave the facility whenever they wanted. As long as someone was paying for them to be there they had freedom. All the rules handed down technically were just optional.

Jamie took Ria to the rocks above the lights of the dam water. It was only a minute before 11 p.m. and they watched as the lights began to swirl.

He grabbed her hand.

“Are you sure you’re ready for this?”

She answered by holding his hand tight and jumping down into the water.

She felt everything go dark and very cold for a moment. Then she opened her eyes and saw herself floating in a sea of blue light and warmth.

She looked over and saw Jamie floating next to her. She thought she saw a few other people in there as well, spinning around in the abyss.

It had been true. She couldn’t believe it.

Then it all started to fade. Everything slowly got darker in the space until there was just darkness again.

The light came back and Ria found herself in her bed. She could remember the night. She was 16. It was the night her first serious boyfriend Taylor broke up with her. She lied in her bed with the blanket over her face.

She had cried so hard she woke up her mom at 3 a.m. Her mom pleaded with her for two hours before she gave up, now Ria was alone.

Ria would be embarrassed to say that moment was the darkest she ever felt in her life. Worse than her parents’ divorce. Worse than the death of her brother. It was that. Selfish and immature, she knew it, but internally she didn’t care.

Here was the strange thing though. Ria didn’t remember this particular point. She drowned her sorrows with a bunch of peppermint schnapps stolen from a friend’s dad and she thought she blacked out after about 1 a.m.

It’s possible she either didn’t black out or, she did, but the cosmic experience in the water, like the good vibes she had been feeling up at the facility, were broadcasting her what she forgot in the moment.

She heard a knock on her bedroom door. She whipped the blanket off of her head. Well, she didn’t do it consciously. She felt her body take the blanket off, revealing her 16-year-old bedroom to her in the dim lit. She was just along for her memory’s ride.

Another knock on the door.

She walked up to the door and threw it open, angry, but the sight of her dad, standing before her looking beaten and exhausted calmed her down.

Yet, it felt real. This happened. She knew it in her bones, in her soul, especially when her dad wrapped her in a hard hug and her hot tears soaked the collar of his dirty shirt.

Neither of them said anything, they just stood there holding each other until she felt a little better, which took about five minutes.

Then she made a mistake. She closed her eyes and held her breath for 10 seconds.

She opened her eyes and she was back on the rock above the water, shivering her skinny bones off all by herself, completely dry other than for the fresh tears streaming down her face.

She was alone. Jamie must have still been down in the water and light.

She looked down into the water. There was no light there, just darkness. A cold, stiff wind whipped across the land and she started to freeze.

A pair of vehicle headlights lit the dead grass on the bluff above her. She dove to the ground and scraped her palms. Shit. Was she about to get kicked out of the facility? Had they come to look for them?

She crawled on her belly in the dirt, trying to shield herself behind a dead bush as the headlights combed the ground above her.

Then the headlights shut off and only the moonlight remained. She caught her breath.

She decided to give Jamie a few minutes then she had to go. She saw a couple vehicles over by the dam. It was possible people from the facility were out looking for them. She couldn’t risk it much longer.

Why? She was legitimately getting better, but she wasn’t all the way there yet. She needed more time and didn’t want to get kicked out.

With that in mind, she got her ass back to the facility after waiting for Jamie for about a minute.

She ran across the town that was quiet as a ghost and got back to the facility without any incident. She jumped into her bed and quickly slipped into sleep.

Things changed in the morning. An official from the facility grabbed Ria as she ate breakfast in the cafeteria while wondering where the fuck Jamie was.

They threw her in what she would describe as an interrogation room that reminded her of something out of a cop show - white walls, no windows, one mirror, hard plastic chairs, and a fake wood table where they set a cup of coffee for her.

She was in there for at least 30 minutes before someone came in. It reminded her of going to the doctor, minus the stale brochure and outdated copies of People magazine.

She thought she recognized the woman who came into the room from the website for the facility she got about 10 seconds to look at before she left. She was tall with short gray hair and reminded her of what Charlize Theron might look like in about 20 years. Feminine, but strong and composed.

The woman intimidated her as she sat down across the table from her dressed in hospital scrubs. She extended a hand across the table and gave her a firmer shake than Ria expected.

“I’m Gabrielle, President, I hate to say that and sound like a douche, but it’s the title...I wanted to bring you in to check in on how you’re doing. So...how are you doing, Ria?”

Ria was hesitant to answer. This whole thing felt weird. She barely even talked to low-level counselors while she was there so far. Now this, the morning after she snuck out with another patient to dive into some sort of fountain of youth.

“Ria, do you have an answer?” Gabrielle interrupted her day dreaming.

Ria answered by starting to cry. She wasn’t sure exactly why. Gabrielle was thrown off, like a hawk who suddenly felt bad for the mouse it was about to eviscerate.

“Look, now I’m just going to have to try and do my best to explain this to you...and it’s not going to be easy,” Gabrielle lamented, sounding rather condescending.

It worked though. Ria was now willing to talk with her and get her emotions in check.

“What does that mean?” Ria asked back with a negative tone prompted by Gabrielle’s tone.

Gabrielle sucked in a deep breath then started speaking rapid fire.

“So-you-know-how-we-describe-this-facility-as-experimental-in-our-marketing?” Gabrielle asked a question, but didn’t leave space for Ria to answer, and she would have answered “no.”

“We-do-things-very-differently-here-and-we-chose-this-rather-unique-location-for-a-specific-reason-as-you-have-found-out.”

Ria started to raise her hand like she was in a classroom. Gabrielle ignored her and went on, but more slowly now. She had full on run out of breath.

“Okay, I’m calm, other students have figured this out, gone in there before,” Gabrielle said and then paused for some more deep breathing.

Ria sat up in her chair. It now seemed like she had the upper hand in whatever kind of weird showdown was taking place.

“So you’re probably wondering what that all was, let me try to explain and whitewash some Native American history for you,” Gabrielle said as she pulled out a tattered leather book from inside her jacket.

Gabrielle dropped the book down on the table and started flipping through it’s pages, so worn it looked they might just float away if a breeze came through the room. Ria was transfixed. She felt like she was in a 90s horror movie getting the explanation of the haunting from some kind of paranormal investigator.

“The Upper Skagit Tribe that lived here had legends about what they called the Stulek, a flowing world where everything is positive. They would swim in the Stulek when the lights appeared and it would bathe them in happiness and positivity. I was shocked when it turned out the thing is somewhat true,” Gabrielle explained.

“In what way is it true?” Ria asked.

“I can’t give you the science, because I don’t know what it is, and the ones the government has underneath that dam studying that thing every day can’t give you one either, but positive and healing vibes radiate from that pond when it lights up. That’s all I really know. I don’t know what exactly happens when you go in there and neither do they, but I assume you know now. You’re just lucky you got out though,” Gabrielle said.

“What do you mean?”

“The locals have been going into that thing for years and supposedly they usually don’t come out once they go in. Why else do you think there used to be nine hundred people who lived up here full time and now there’s only fifty?”

“I...I...didn’t know.”

Ria was suddenly getting really hot. She needed fresh air. She wanted to go outside.

“Supposedly they can get out sometimes and try to lure others in. They’ll even pretend to have something to do with our facility, employees, old patients, or current patients even. Don’t know why, but, you went in there, right?”

Ria was catatonic. She nodded as slightly as humanly possible to communicate a “yes.”

Gabrielle leaned across the table wild-eyed.

“What was it like in there?”

Ria fought back tears. Her initial instinct was to give Gabrielle the true answer, about how she saw the moment her brain had killed that would have possibly played a part in her recovery.

Instead, Ria thought about it for a minute and decided to lie.

“Did you ever see the movie Avatar?” Ria said.

Gabrielle leaned back in her seat and gave Ria a sly smile.

It was unclear who won the showdown and if it was really a showdown.

***

Ria rode out the rest of the treatment even though she felt 100 percent after her night in the “Stulek” and after her conversation with Gabrielle.

She never saw Jamie or Gabrielle again. She saw the Stulek lights in the water below the dam twice at each shift, but she was never tempted by them again. She never even went out to the rocky outcropping above the water again.

She was content. She took the first flight home she could get once she was finished with the program.

The only thing she regretted was not asking Gabrielle exactly what had happened. Had it all been part of a plan? Had it been staged? It all seemed to coincidental to not be the case. Her, set up above the Stulek to stare at it each day. That had to be their plan to get her in there and to heal her.

Did her parents know this would happen? Did they set it up?

To be honest, she didn’t fucking care anymore. All she wanted to do was get back home and take a shower. She hadn’t taken one since she went in that water.


Suits

2031

Johnny had never been out this far. He had never seen the mile markers hit double digits. It gave him a horrible feeling in his stomach, but that could have been from eating the crawfish which had brought him out there in the first place.

He always stayed on the highways even though they had long been overgrown with grass because he liked the mile marker signs. He could always gauge how far he had to go back to get to the heart of the city when he needed to.

10 miles was awfully far, but food, well, good food at least, was getting harder and harder to find in the heart of the city. You had to go out to the deep end now.

The food wasn’t for Johnny. It was to sell. Crawfish went for $20 a piece at the marketplace by the river so he was due to be about almost $1,000 richer by the end of the night, if he could get there in time.

Johnny knew he shouldn’t have stopped to eat one of the creatures for three reasons.

They couldn’t have looked any less appetizing to him. They looked like aliens. Maybe they were aliens?

There couldn’t have been much meat at all in them.

They weren’t fish. Why were they called “fish?”

He was so curious he took the time to start a fire, boil some water, and cook one of the things after he pulled them out of the swamp 10 miles North of the city.

It tasted like mud to him. Many years later he wouldn’t be surprised that people in the Bayou region had called them “mud bugs.”

All of this was running through Johnny’s mind when he ran past the 8 Mile marker and praised himself for the time he was making only to be interrupted by the shock of seeing another person in a Med Suit.

He stopped running. He stopped breathing. He stopped everything.

He had never seen another Suit out on one of his harvesting journeys. He had only seen a few Bikers. He had no idea if this was a good thing or a bad thing.

The other Suit saw him. They stopped in their tracks too. The two of them stood on the highway staring at each other from about 20 yards away.

They couldn’t stop for long though. Suits out in the wild who stood idle never lasted long. Johnny didn’t think Bikers were as bloodthirsty as the government, and the general population, made them out to be, but he knew they couldn’t pass on a free lunch, let alone two free lunches, when they were offered them up on the cracked cement platter of the highway.

Johnny made the move across the highway to confront the other Suit. He clicked on the communication system inside his suit and the LED screen on his chest hummed to life.

Now is probably the time to explain what Johnny’s “suit” and the “Suits” were.

It happened so fast 75 percent of the population was already dead by the time anyone knew what to do. The only ones who survived were the ones who were in perfect health and youth. Those who survived were mostly the super religious from advanced countries. The kind of people who had never smoked a cigarette, never had a drink, drank a lot of water, worked out a lot, and were usually rather young.

What happened? Turns out the scientists were right. More right than they maybe even thought they were.

The C02 levels in the air rose too high all over the world. No one ever figured exactly why. Most of the scientists were dead by the time they even had enough time to fully research it.

Even the 120% healthy, young Christians started to fade. Everyone was sick, struggling to breath. The government had only one option. They tested space suits and those who wore them could live in the environment. They started constructing them as fast as they possibly could as the people who were building them literally started dying on the line.

People stormed the facilities that gave away the suits as soon as they were available. The suits weren’t quite “space suits,” but they were close and they had built-in respirators. It was suggested you don’t ever take them off. There were waste systems and systems for taking in food, but they didn’t expose your skin in the slightest to the outside world.

Then it all went away. The media. The government. Mass communication and organization. One day it was just over and everyone was on their own. The people who got suits had to figure out how to use and maintain them on their own and people had to create their own organizations, communities, and plans.

Johnny was too young to remember all of this very well. He only had a few vague shots in his head of things he heard and experienced at the time when he was seven years old.

There weren’t nearly enough suits for everyone. It was ugly chaos. People killed each other over suits. A lot of people killed each other over suits. People who couldn’t get suits straight-up died. Women and children died.

There were a few really bad years before things started to get just a little bit better and organized. People who were fortunate enough to have suits congregated in the large cities and started to form new and more-organized communities which centered around maintaining and continuing life.

Before you knew it. There was a new normal. People gathered and created communities. Created schools. Created jobs. Kept their families together. Built new families. Created new homes. Created new societies.

The Suits was one of those “societies,” but it wasn’t the only society. There were the Bikers.

The Bikers were the people who were never able to get the safety suits yet survived. They were called the Bikers because their main source of transportation were bicycles.

No one had any idea how they survived without the suits, just that they were scared of them, even though no one was really sure why exactly they were scared of them. Due to the high price and social nature of who got the suits when they were out, the Bikers were primarily the economically-disadvantaged and things only got worse for them after things changed.

Yet, they survived.

The Bikers barely talked. No one really knew about that either. It was speculated they simply didn’t open their mouths to fight the toxic air and maybe they had some sort of rare trait in their nasal cavity that allowed them to survive.

This was what Johnny knew, but it could have been made up. It was just what adults and teachers taught him growing up, but these same adults and teachers would barely tell him about himself.

Johnny was an orphan. That he knew. Who his parents were he didn’t know by name or much about them. He knew them by image recognition, but he didn’t even know their first names or his last name. He wasn’t old enough to know that information before it all happened.

One of his only memories of his parents was that they left for work in the morning one morning and never came back. He spent weeks at the daycare before he was shipped off to the Lost Childrens Center in downtown Detroit where he spent the rest of his life.

The Lost Children’s Center was a god send. That he knew. He would be dead without it. They got 50 suits somehow for the 27 kids they had there and locked themselves in the center for months once things went to Hell before anyone came out.

Things were rough though, even when it calmed down. Food was scarce. Clean water was scarce. Medicine was scarce. The few adult employees who stayed at the center were able to get enough items to keep everyone alive, but it quickly became painfully clear they needed help, and they turned to the kids.

They trained the kids to go out and gather food. At first they just foraged around the city, but Johnny pushed things further. He would sneak off into the surrounding areas, because that’s where it was easiest to find the best, and most, food, and he specialized in fishing.

It was incredibly easy and fruitful. He got a bunch of poles and lures from sporting goods stores and would go out to rivers, creeks, and a few lakes out in the areas around the city and load up on all the fish he could catch.

He discovered the crawfish which would make him a Suit fortune, by accident. Earthworms were the best bait and he was upturning rocks to find one when he stumbled upon one of the crawfish, tucked up in the mud. He grabbed the thing to take it back to the center to ask the adults if it was an alien or something only to discover it was a delicacy.

Lobster was no longer available. Crab was no longer available. Clams were no longer available. Even fish like salmon were no longer available in Detroit. Crawfish was the only seafood anyone could have and Johnny was one of the only people brave enough, even among adults, to slip out there into the edges of the city and go get them.

Part of Johnny’s security blanket was it was believed Bikers would not harm children. This was believed simply because it was verbally spread that no child had ever been harmed by one.

Also, Johnny was fast. If sports were still around he would have been a coveted football prospect being recruited by Detroit’s elite private schools and the nation’s best college football programs.

All of this led up to Johnny standing there in the middle of the abandoned highway staring at the other Suit, frozen in indecision and rising fear.

Johnny started assessing the other Suit. Their suit was small. They must have been a kid or a teen. Their stance didn’t even give anything away about them. It was even possible they were just a small adult. Many small adults wore the kids suits. It was even rumored smaller adults used this to their advantage to travel through Biker territory without fear.

Johnny took the lead, getting his communication system read. What he said in the voice box in his suit would be digitally displayed on a small LED screen on the chest of his suit.

He hoped the other Suit would respond by illuminating their LED screen and communicating back.

“Hi, I’m Johnny, I’m from the Lost Children’s Center in the Central District of Detroit. I’m out scouting taking back crawfish food to sell at the Food Market in Downtown Detroit,” Johnny said calmly and held up his container of crawfish bathing in water at the other Suit.

Johnny started to breathe easier when he saw the other Suit’s communication LED screen hum to life.

It took a few moments, but words started to scroll across the LED screen he stared at.

Hi Johnny, my name is Casey. I’m from the Northside of Downtown Detroit. I’m out on a...

Casey’s words cut off there and the gaze of their helmet screen shifted from Johnny’s helmet screen to just over his shoulder causing Johnny to start to sweat inside his suit.

“What? What?” Johnny screamed into his voice box, not caring if his intensity and volume would probably mess up the communication lines and end up with different words than what he was saying on his communication screen.

Jumping back two paragraphs, I’m referring to Casey as “their” because one of the intricacies of the Suit civilization was you usually would not know the sex of someone you met until a little ways down the line, particularly if they had an androgenous name like “Casey.” Johnny had no clue if the person who was standing before him was male or female.

Casey didn’t respond with words on their communication screen. They just grabbed Johnny on the shoulder and pulled him along as they ran for the tall grass on the side of the highway.

Johnny just went with it, all the way until Casey pulled him down onto the hard ground and they gazed back at the highway in front of them. Casey kept a hand on Johnny’s back, pressing him down, seeming to not want him to run.

Johnny and Casey watched as a pair of bare feet sprinted up the highway and past them. The sight took Johnny’s breath away. It had been a long time since he had seen a Biker that close and he didn’t think he had ever seen one not on a bike that close.

Then he heard the flapping sound that announced the arrival of another Biker. No one knew why, but Bikers took up the old pastime of putting baseball cards in the spokes of their tires to give them a flapping sound that supposedly mimicked a rumbling car engine.

Johnny appreciated it because it let you know when they were around, like a rattlesnake letting you know it’s perturbed with the rattle on the end of its tail.

Johnny and Casey watched a few Bikers speed by on their bikes. They watched until they were out of sight and then started to breathe again.

Then Johnny felt something grasp onto his ankle. His heart sank before he felt himself get pulled back violently away from Casey.

The world grew dark as Johnny found himself yanked back into the tall trees and broken down buildings that lined the space around the highway. He screamed inside his suit and tried to fight off whoever was pulling him backward, but he couldn’t even see behind him yet. The suit was not easy to maneuver in.

Yet, he kept fighting and was able to turn himself around to at least face his assailant.

The sight of Johnny’s facemask seemed to stop his attacker in their tracks because they stopped in the alleyway between two long-abandoned buildings and Johnny stared into the dark eyes of a Biker. He was shocked how different he felt the young man who was holding onto him looked from him.

At least how Johnny thought he looked. Johnny had never taken off his suit since he was seven so he only knew what he looked like through a faint images he could see of his face through his helmet screen in mirrors, by looking at his face out of the corner of his eye, and the occasional reflection of himself he could sometimes see in the glass of his screen.

The Biker looked like the crude drawings of Mowgli from the old The Jungle Book paperback Johnny had read back at the Center. He was a wild child of the jungle outside of the city - electrocuted long hair, skin smudged with dirt, and a toned body that looked like one giant, connected muscle.

Johnny didn’t think he could be any more terrified before he saw the Biker’s face, but he definitely could be once he stared into his cold eyes. Especially when the Biker started to pull him toward him and brandished what looked to be a crude knife, possibly made out of an animal bone, or at least Johnny hoped it was an animal.

Johnny tried to fight, but it was almost impossible in the suit. He was helpless as he felt the blade swipe at his suit, but luckily missed on the first few attempts.

He knew that even a small nick in the suit could puncture his breathing system and there was no way he could get back to the city to get it repaired in time. He was fighting for his life, but he had training wheels on and could do almost nothing.

He closed his eyes when he felt the young Biker climb up his body and push his face toward the screen of his helmet. He hoped the Biker would just kill him rather than puncture his suit and let the Earth do the job. He heard horror stories about how that played out.

What felt like a swift gust of wind swept over Johnny and he suddenly felt the weight of the Biker fall off of him.

He scrambled up onto his feet and immediately caught a glimpse of his savior’s back. It scared him almost more than the dirty Biker and his blade...

What stood before him was a teenage girl glad in a black skirt and long-sleeve shirt. She was just as sinewy and strong as the male Biker who had taken him to the ground and possibly even taller, but maybe that was just because she had a high ponytail of bright blonde hair that jutted out above her head.

Johnny quickly saw he shouldn’t have been scared of the female Biker since she was fighting off his attacker. He also quickly realized he shouldn’t stick around to watch the fight. He took off back to the highway.

It was almost completely dark when Johnny broke out onto the highway running as fast as he could. All of the foliage on the edge of the road seemed to be alive as he huffed and puffed his way toward 7 Mile Road. Things were twisting and moving in the darkness, like snakes in the trees of the jungle, but he knew it was all his imagination and he knew he had to slow down.

The breathing system in the suits could only work so hard. They were known to break down if you breathed too hard and he was beyond screwed if his broke down seven miles from downtown.

He stopped in the highway and started to control his breathing, bending over and trying not to vomit inside his suit. It took a long time.

He saw another Suit jog by him as he was just about to get his wind back. Based on the size, stature, and gait of the Suit, it seemed to be the person who he was trying to communicate with back by 8 Mile Road before the attack happened.

They stood in front of each other, both watching the other’s communication screen come to life. Johnny couldn’t breathe again so he couldn’t even talk. I couldn’t even remember their name, but then it started to click...Casey...yes...it was CASEY.

Casey got things started. Words started forming on their screen.

Are you ok? We shouldn’t be out here this late. I lost track of time making. We should go back to the city though as soon as possible. I didn’t know anyone else my age came out there though. Stay in touch?

Johnny caught his breath and replied.

Yes, let’s. I live in the Downtown Children’s Center. Please come by sometime. Where do you live?

Casey’s helmet nodded.

3116 East Lake Drive #7. Nice to meet you. Get back safe.

Casey hurried away.

“Wait! Wait! Wait!” Johnny barked inside his helmet though it didn’t matter.

Casey couldn’t see those words illuminating across Johnny’s communication screen he or she was already gone.

Johnny ran them down and turned them around. He started talking into his helmet.

Why don’t we go back to the city together?

Casey fired back immediately.

Not a good idea to travel together. More vulnerable in a pair. You saw.

That made enough sense to Johnny, he guessed.

See you around though. Casey.

With that, Casey turned around and hurried away, moving somewhere between a jog and a sprint.

Johnny did the same, all the way home.

Johnny was too spooked to go on another run for a while. He stayed at the Center and did his best to try and be just like any other kid. It wasn’t easy. He was bored and stir crazy within 24 hours.

He followed his usual routine once he started to get cabin fever. He used the fire escape to get up onto the roof of the Center and look out at the city and the surrounding areas for four stories up. It gave him some comfort.

He was up there a couple mornings after the incident at 8 Mile Road when he saw a familiar gait headed toward the Center. It was Casey.

One of the many interesting things about the new normal in Suit society was you frequently could not tell who someone was until they communicated it on their screen because everyone’s suits were the same. At least in Detroit, the central governing committee barred the construction of suits with any kind of personal markings or identification. Johnny had no idea why this was this case.

Everything about Casey had been running through his mind though in the 48 hours since they met so he could sense their gait as soon as he saw it. Flat footed. A lot of arm movement and determination. It was definitely Casey.

Johnny ran down the fire escape and waited at the front door for a knock (doorbells had long since stopped working). He answered the door practically before Casey was finished knocking.

Lol!

Johnny wanted to know how Casey had programed their suit to say “Lol” instead of (Laughter) the way it did on the rare occasion that anyone actually laughed, but he had more important questions to ask, such as:

Casey?

Yes, I came by to say hi, and see if you wanted to join me on a forage. I could use some help. Would you like to?

Johnny was eager to respond until he saw a shadow creep up behind him. He knew it was Nancy, the director of the Center, and he knew he was going to have to have quite a talk with her before he did anything with Casey.

Yes, just give me a few minutes, ok?

Johnny communicated before he felt Nancy’s hand rest on his shoulder.

Johnny found himself behind Nancy’s cluttered desk, hoping and praying every second their meeting went on Casey didn’t get bored and walk back to North Downtown.

Nancy rambled and rambled and rambled about the dangers of forming bonds with other citizens outside of the Center. There were too many to list, but her favorite was the danger of trusting outsiders. Even if people were Suits and not Bikers, they frequently used others for their own gain.

Johnny failed to mention anything about Nancy taking 25 percent of the money he made selling seafood at the market and how she thought it was a great idea for him to make as many connections and as deep of connections as he could with any seafood vendors, but that was another fight for another day.

He just wanted to get out the door now and he knew that meant agreeing with everything Nancy said and trying not to eye all of the junk all over her desk while she said it. Forced ultra minimalism had taken over the world, but not Nancy. She had half-empty soda cans from back when they were still producing Faygo half hanging off her desk, waiting more than a decade to tip over and stain her carpet purple, Page A Day calendars from 2021 and 2022, and sticky notes with phone numbers jotted on them, even though the phones stopped working years ago.

Nancy’s body and face looked like her office. She was still trying to dye her plume of formerly red hair that was now mostly gray with some specks of red. The rumor at the Center was she used cherry Kool-Aide to try and do the job and she regularly spent hundreds of dollars at markets buying up as many packets as she possibly could.

She also still wore make up, but was reduced to whatever was available at markets, and it usually wasn’t good. Just the dregs of whatever wasn’t stolen at Walgreen’s and CVSs in the area.

Lastly, she didn’t really eat much. No one really could, but she somehow was still not in good shape. She maintained a fairly large gut and heavy arms. She frequently pointed out the weight came from stress and not calories, and she may have been right.

Deep inside Johnny still had love for Nancy. She was the reason he was still alive. She was the reason all the kids at the Center were still alive when most other children’s centers experienced significant loss in life. It was because she was stressed and it was because she would fight. Johnny had actually watched her wrestle another Suit who had tried to steal some food out of her bag at the market one time.

Case in point, you might be wondering how Johnny knew how Nancy looked since you couldn’t see inside the suits. Nancy was so selfless she sold her adult suit and her husband Ted’s suit when the world crashed for the stockpile of children’s suits at the fall of humanity.

She knew that breathing in the world’s atmosphere was killing her the way it had finally taken Ted a year before and it made the 50-year-old woman look like she was 75, but that was okay with her. The kids at the Center were more important. Plus, the regular research the few scientists who still worked at the University of Detroit did on her and Ted were making some inroads in trying to figure out a sustainable way for humans to live in the new atmosphere without a suit.

But anyway, she was a fear monger to Johnny the way all mother figures are to 15-year-old boys.

Uh huh. Yes. Yes. Sounds good.

That was pretty much all that ever came across Johnny’s communication screen when he was in Nancy’s office.

“Just be CAREFUL,” Nancy finished all of her conversations with Johnny with the same three words even when they were talking about something like reading a book.

Johnny smiled and was on his way to the front door where Casey was waiting.

It seemed Casey was indeed impatient, as she already had a message cued up on her communication screen when Johnny met her outside the front door.

Let’s go on an adventure.

Johnny couldn’t agree fast enough and she started to lead him to the east side of the city.

Casey and Johnny chatted on their way out east, but it wasn’t easy. They had to tilt their communication screens in each other’s direction whenever they said something.

Johnny learned plenty about Casey though. He or she (still hadn’t been clarified yet) was a couple of years older than Johnny when things hit. The entire family had suits, but Casey’s parents’ must have not worked or something because they ended up dying. Casey’s brother wasn’t home when the shit hit the fan so he must have been stranded at school and never made it home.

Casey was interesting and mysterious. Johnny picked up on that. He also picked up on that Casey seemed to like to play around with those concepts, possibly knowing that it was drawing Johnny in.

Johnny started to wonder and worry about some of the sentiment Nancy shared with him before he left. Was Casey setting him up in some way? Was Casey a rival crawfish dealer or something looking to take out their biggest competition.

No. There was an air of genuine compassion Johnny was picking up off of Casey. He trusted Casey with everything right now, including leading them miles outside of the city to the west to an area he had never been before. A nice area. They weren’t on the ugly highway he was used to, instead going up quiet streets that were probably quiet streets, even before they were abandoned.

It was nice. Even the deadly air seemed to feel better in this area against Johnny’s suit.

Casey was also super knowledgeable. Casey pointed out the mansions they were passing were populated by the small population of the super rich who still lived in Detroit when things fell apart up until not that long ago. They had hired private security teams to defend themselves, their families, their homes, and their possessions. Johnny had never heard any of this.

Where did they go? Johnny asked.

No one really knows. Don’t know if they moved somewhere else or if they all got killed or something. Casey answered.

Rather comforting.

It’s okay.

Casey turned down one of the quiet and shady streets. Johnny grabbed Casey’s shoulder to hold Casey up.

Look, I’m starting to get a little uncomfortable.

About what?

Johnny had been stopping himself from asking for hours, but he finally had to.

Are you a boy or a girl?

There was a long pause. Then -

I prefer not to answer that question. I find it generally changes the dynamic of those I become friends with. However, when I am ready to let you know, I’ll let you know.

Johnny didn’t love this response, especially because he was picking up on that he was 90 percent sure Casey was a girl, for a few reasons, and he really liked her personality. It was why he was walking up a dark cul de sac with her lined with abandoned brick houses.

Ok. Where are we going though?

:) To work. I can show you how to make more money than digging out water bugs from under rocks.

Johnny didn’t know how to make emojis on the communication screen. He really wanted to though. Man, Casey was cool.

He had another burning question though.

How old are you?

In Johnny’s head Casey was 14.

Casey took a while to answer.

I don’t really like answering this question either, but it’s not too bad. I’m 16.

That made sense. Nancy always told the kids at the Center kids and teens were less mature than they were before the fallout because they were less sheltered and had to show their puberty to the world. It’s hard to stay a kid when your face is riddled with acne and your boobs are perking up, she would always say, thoroughly horrifying all the kids and teens in the centers.

Johnny still had one more question. He shot it out rapid-fire before Casey could start to walk away again.

Ok. What are we doing on this street though?

JUST FOLLOW ME. IT’S EASIER THAN EXPLAINING :)

Casey walked off leaving Johnny wondering how you communicated in all capital letters. He eventually followed her up the cul de sac.

He caught up with her just before the cul de sac ended and she headed to the most-modest house on the street, a one-story rambler with two rusted cars parked in front of the open garage.

Johnny was horrified as he watched her slip into the open garage and nearly disappear in the darkness. She waved back to him to follow just before she moved out of his sight.

He followed.

The house was murky inside. Dark, but you could still faintly see the world around you. It was like when you open your eyes underwater.

Casey had found whatever they were looking for in the living room. It was hard to tell exactly what it was in the near dark, but it first appeared to be massive stacks of wooden boxes to Johnny.

Johnny watched as Casey slid open the top of one of the boxes and reached down into it. He hurried up to get behind Casey so he could see what was inside.

His vantage point revealed stacks upon stacks of small, black boxes. Casey started loading up the sack they carried over their shoulder with as many boxes as they could, furiously dumping them into the bag like a robber in a bank heist.

Casey turned to Johnny with words already displayed on their communication screen.

Fill up your backpack as much as you can. No questions, for now, please.

Johnny obeyed orders again. He started stuffing his backpack full of the little black boxes. He kept stuffing them in until he could barely zip his backpack shut then looked over at Casey and the communication screen on their chest.

Run!

Johnny didn’t ask any questions, he just chased Casey out the way they came in.

They ran down the street until they were at the end and out of breath. He grabbed Casey by the shoulders and forced Casey to look at him, right in the visor of his helmet.

What was that?

I don’t know, I’ve never seen anyone in there like that. Let’s head back to the city, quick.

Casey started walking back in the direction they came from. Johnny followed.

Hey, hey. What’s in the packs?

Casey took longer to respond than Johnny would have liked, but Casey eventually responded when they were far enough away from the cul de sac street they were just on that they couldn’t see it any more.

Lithium.

Now it was Johnny’s turn to take a long time to respond. Johnny didn’t really know what Lithium was. He knew of it as a song from a really, really old band called Nirvana. Other than that he had no clue.

Like the song?

They speed walked as they talked, each turning their torsos to each other once they finished their statement.

No, like the element. They make batteries with it. It’s really valuable. I noticed almost all of the nice houses out here had stockpiles of it when I started going in them. There are dealers at the markets who pay like $500 an ounce for it when I bring it back to them. Apparently people who are trying to rebuild society think they can make batteries from it that can re-power the devices we used to use like phones and computers.

So that’s why you go on these “adventures?”

Yes.

Casey and Johnny hurried back to the city and parted ways at Johnny’s Center. They used the rest of the way to get to know each other more instead of discussing Casey’s business. Even though Johnny had a lot of questions about Casey’s business.

Casey liked cooking (she was interested in trying crawfish), jogging by the river, basketball, reading, and music, particularly. Johnny started to think Casey might be a boy after hearing this and he didn’t know how he felt about it.

Johnny shared what he was into. Reading. A lot of reading. Writing, mostly journaling about his days and thoughts. Casey wanted to read his writing. Johnny didn’t say it but he was not ever going to give Casey his writing and journaling, especially since he knew it was mostly going to be about Casey as long as Casey was able to spend time with him.

The time they were able to spend together only increased as time went on. Casey would arrive at the front door of the center every morning and Johnny would join Casey on an adventure and vice versa.

They frequently took days off from collecting lithium and crawfish and dodging mysterious house dwellers and Bikers to play basketball, run by the river, or have Casey bring her guitar to a park and have Casey sing him songs, even Lithium.

By “singing” Casey sang inside their suit and the words came up on their communication stream while they strummed a guitar with the chords and notes. It was a little clumsy given how fat the fingers of the suit were, but Casey had mastered it about as much as possible, which a classic rock expert might joke as actually being a little bit better than Kurt Cobain at guitar.

Casey and Johnny grew incredibly close in the span of just a few weeks. Their adventures continued even past their usual hours. Johnny had to be home by sundown each day, but he rigged up a setup to where Casey could climb up onto the roof of the Center and they could watch the sun set each night and talk into the night until Nancy yelled at him to get to bed.

Their routine began to get a little more difficult as Summer turned to Autumn and the nights grew chilly. While the suits were naturally a little bit stuffy inside, they had no heating system and the only available source of heating in their world was fires.

It was one of these chilly nights when things began to enter a new phase for Casey and Johnny.

Johnny was about to say something about wanting to go inside when Casey slid over next to him as they looked out at the fires of the city all around off in the distance the fellow citizens of 2031 Detroit were warming themselves by. The inside of Johnny’s suit quickly warmed and shelter was no longer at the front of his mind.

He looked over to Casey as they twisted their body so he could see their communication screen.

I’m ready to tell you. I’m a girl. My middle name is Anne. <3

Johnny’s realized how silly his preoccupation with Casey’s sex was as soon as she said it to him. It was likely they would never actually see what the other looked like. They likely would never have physical contact, and despite being a 15-year-old boy, Johnny believed the rapid evolution of humans and his body had been so altered that he didn’t have the same physical drive he read about in so many books boys his age were supposed to have.

That’s nice. I kind of figured.

I should get home though. I don’t want to be running around too late.

With that, Casey extended up. Johnny did the same. She reached over and slipped a hand around his shoulder, securing him in a side hug.

No one had ever “hugged” Johnny since the time of the Suits, so he discovered the only way you could really do it was from the side, kind of squeezing each other's suited hips together. But it felt good. They held there for a few minutes, taking in the endless sea of roaring fires.

Johnny had an idea for their next adventure. It would take place in the art room of the Center. They would draw what they both believed they looked like with colored pencils Nancy had been stockpiling for years.

Casey agreed and they met at the Center the next afternoon. They each got their pad of paper and shared a box of colored pencils Johnny had to sign out with Nancy, who came in to “check on them” every 10 minutes.

The artful adventure may have been Johnny’s idea, but he almost kind of regretted it on his side, wondering if he would look like a fool if he made himself too good looking. The boy could worry quite a bit for a 15-year-old male, but again, the rapid evolution I mentioned earlier likely played a factor. His entire life had been true anxiety.

Johnny did his best to create a modest self-portrait, mostly just using the light brown, brown, and dark brown colored pencils with a little black, white, and sky blue for a backdrop.

Johnny was so deep into his self portrait he didn’t even bother to look at Casey’s. When he did, he was amazed at how perfect her portrait was, even drawing with their clumsy, suit gloved hands.

He also couldn’t believe how much she looked like she would be in his head. Long light hair, olive skin, full lips, eyes the color of honey, slight dimples, and a slight smile. It was always kind of how he envisioned her.

The two held up pictures of what each looked like and laughed inside their suits. Johnny as “Lol” lighted up on Casey’s screen and finally asked Casey how to make emojis and abbreviations. She explained.

Casey’s mystery didn’t end just by knowing she was a girl and what she looked like. Johnny still had a lot of questions and not many answers as the days with her turned to weeks and months until they found themselves in the midst of a snowy Winter with Thanksgiving rapidly approaching.

What was Casey’s home like (through all of the months together she had never brought Johnny there. He had never even walked up to it)? What was Casey doing with all of the money she was making with all of the lithium (it had to be a fortune at this point)? Why was she so fearless?

That last question came up on one of their adventures to get more crawfish. They were out past 8 Mile Road again, where they were attacked before they knew each other.

Johnny heard something rustling in the bushes as they gathered more poor crustacean souls to take back to the city. He suggested they should make a swim into the middle of the lake, even though it was absolutely freezing, rather than take their chances with whatever was in the bushes.

Casey wasn’t phased though.

Don’t worry about it. We’re good.

Johnny felt assured by her confidence, but he was still on edge. It prompted him to start asking questions on their journey home in the cold darkness.

Where do you live? Can I see it? What do you do with all of the lithium money?

Johnny bombarded her. She didn’t answer the questions. Just told him that she was going to finally take him to her place and answer some questions. He sweated all the way there even though it was below freezing.

They had to stop just a mile outside of the city. A cluster of Bikers stood in the middle of the icy highway, blocking their way.

Johnny swallowed his tongue just before his mouth went completely dry.

He looked behind them. There was a chain of Bikers there as well.

This was it. There was a chance they might just want the crawfish or lithium, but it was unlikely that they would make it out of the situation unscathed.

What do we do?

I got this.

Johnny started to protest, but stopped himself as he watched Casey walk right up to the Bikers in front of them and stop in front of them, defiant.

He couldn’t really see what she was doing, but he could tell Casey was doing something with her helmet and it had the Bikers’ interest maybe even more than his. They were all very interested in whatever she was showing them on the front of her body.

Johnny couldn’t help but be jealous.

Jealousy was quickly replaced by being thankful when he watched the Biker get back in-gear and pedal away up the highway.

Casey returned to Johnny, triumphant, but not the least bit boastful.

What the hell was that? Why did they listen to you? Why aren’t we dead?

So many questions...I’ll answer when we get to my place.

Now Johnny had even more questions.

It turns out Casey lived in an apartment building near the river and she seemed to be the only person who still lived in the entire building. Johnny couldn’t believe he was finally there when she led him up the hallway stairs to her “penthouse” apartment on the third floor.

She led him into her apartment. He was shocked at how sparse the place was, even for 2031. It was a large apartment with wide open space and a large window that overlooked the window, but it had almost nothing in it.

The living room had just a plastic chair, a T.V. tray, and a stack of books and magazines. The kitchen was littered with plastic food wrappers and some pots and pans, but the dining room space was completely empty. Worse yet, you could still see the imprints of where the table had been in the thick beige carpet.

Not what you expected?

I’m not sure. It’s 2031. I don’t know what to expect with anything.

True that.

Casey started to float back toward the hallway that led away from the living room and kitchen areas and toward where Johnny assumed the bedrooms were. He couldn’t read what her body language meant. Was he inviting her back there? It was hard to read body language through the suits.

Lol.

Johnny realized he had been staring at her like a weirdo when those three little letters illuminated on her communication screen.

It was almost like she could sense his nervousness through his suit. She reached over and put a hand on his shoulder.

Hold tight. It will all start to make more sense in a minute. Just stay here.

Casey disappeared into the hallway. Johnny looked across the room and saw a balcony outside that overlooked the river. It looked really nice, the perfect place to enjoy a cigarette or a cocktail, if he smoked or drank. Maybe he would take at least one of them up.

Those thoughts clogged Johnny’s mind when he noticed that Casey had slipped back next to him in the room.

But it wasn’t Casey. It was a Biker. A wild-eyed and wild-haired Biker dressed in a tank top, her olive skin littered with tattoos, her body tall and sinewy, like that of someone who spent their days running outside, presumably killing Suits for sport.

Johnny got himself ready to run out of the room when he heard a human voice that wasn’t Nancy of Ted’s for the first time in his life.

“Relax, it’s okay. It’s me,” the soft voice didn’t match the hardened body in Johnny’s opinion.

His mouth dropped open and he stammered incomprehensibly. His communication screen read:

………………………………………………………………………….

“Casey,” Casey’s voice, sweet as red licorice (Johnny’s favorite sweet snack) tickled his ear as she pressed her lips up against his soft lobe.

He jumped away from her even though he was starting to feel more at ease. She followed him over to where he jumped in the middle of the room, her dark eyes never leaving his.

“You can take yours off too. There’s so much you don’t know,” Casey went on.

Casey explained a lot of what Johnny didn’t know before he even considered taking his suit off.

Yes, Casey was originally a Biker. She was still a Biker, but she also didn’t like that line of thinking because there was no difference between Bikers and Suits other than Suits thought they needed to wear suits to survive and status.

Casey was born a regular girl in a suburb of Detroit and the story about her family was true. Her parents died in the chaos when it all went down and her brother just never came home from college.

The only lie was that she lived in the apartment she lived in now at the time. That wasn’t true. She lived in a small house in the suburbs and took in with a group of Bikers out there for a few years.

She had to leave that group when an attack from Suits killed almost every member of her group. She was only spared because she was able to attack one of the young members of the Suits group, steal her suit, and put it on herself.

Then Casey made her transformation. She used her Suit to maintain a quiet and safe life in the city and sell goods, particularly lithium, to the suited citizens and she could take her suit off and acclimate back into Biker life when she needed to.

But the air, it’s toxic, aren’t you going to drop dead any day now?

Casey wished she still had to communicate on her communication screen because she would zing Johnny with an “Lol.”

Insteady, she explained the air wasn’t toxic. No one knew really what was killing people when it all fell down for sure, but it was the panic that killed most, and it was most-likely a virus or bacteria, but it likely wasn’t the air. People now were dying younger because there was zero healthcare and many of those Suits who suddenly died when they lost their suits or they stopped working. There was a truth Casey was working toward that was really going on.

What? What? What is that “truth?”

Those people weren’t dying, they were joining an elite program called South. It was a group that originated in the fallout in New York City who discovered the truth and were setting up new civilizations on the sunny beaches of Florida that were closing to getting electricity going again. The members of South would transport you down there if you had enough money.

Those who escaped went with the “disappeared” thing because they didn’t want the prolitereates of Suit civilizations figuring it out and marching down to Miami Beach or something. They also definitely didn’t want it getting out to the Bikers.

Casey’s trade opened her up to these elites and their conversations about the South. She had even been given an offer to go down there once she had enough cash.

Well, she actually had enough cash, and was going to go, but that was right before she met Johnny. Now she had a new goal.

What was that?

Just take off the damn suit!” Casey commanded.

Give me a while. It’s gonna take a long time before I’m comfortable doing that.

“Well my goal is to save up enough money so we both can go down South to Florida, together,” Casey explained. “There, is that enough for you to take it off now?”

...I don’t even know how.

Casey reached around to the back of Johnny’s neck.

“Is this okay?” She asked.

He nodded. Yes.

She slipped the constraints of the helmet off with precision, she had done it so many times. She had it all ready to pull the entire suit off of Johnny in a flash as soon as he was ready, but she wanted to make sure.

“Once I pull this thread, this whole thing is going to come off. Is that okay?” She asked, staring into his mask.

He was ready, but he had a question, and an issue. He wasn’t wearing any clothes inside the thing and he never thought about it until that moment, but he probably smelled awful. There was no bathing system for the thing.

He explained that all on the communication system. Did she still want to take his suit off?

She had clothes he could use, leftover from the teenage son of the people who lived in the apartment before her and she could already smell him through the suit. It was okay. She probably smelled rather rank herself too.

Okay. Do it.

“I’m not stripping you down right here. Come on. I’ll get you close and you can change in the bathroom,” Casey said.

Moments later, Johnny was wearing a Detroit Lions shirt that was two sizes too big and Detroit Pistons shorts that were three sizes too big.

“You look like a gangster,” Casey said with a snort laugh at the end.

“What’s that?” Johnny asked back, not taking in the magnitude of that being the first time he had ever spoken in the open air.

The two bonded even further, just taking in each other casually, and carefully. They sat on the soft carpet of the floor together looking out at the fires again.

Johnny felt like an adult for the first time. He vocalized it.

“I know, I remember my first nights here. It reminded me of this old, old, old, old, song by the Beach Boys,” Casey started in.

“Who?”

“Nevermind, I’ll just play it.”

Casey went into her room and retrieved her acoustic guitar. She set up in front of Johnny and began to play some haunting chords. Then she started to sing in a voice soft and sweet.

“Wouldn’t it be nice if we were older than we wouldn’t have to wait so long. And wouldn’t it be nice to live together in the kind of world where we belong.”

Casey went on. By the end of the second verse, Johnny knew exactly what she was talking about.

He sang the song in his head all the way home.

What Casey and Johnny understood to be a romance blossomed from there. They spent every waking minute they could together. They played songs together on her living room floor that he had never heard before that every non-Amish person in America knew in 2020, yet Johnny had no understanding of. They went out and foraged lithium and crawfish together. They kissed, sometimes. It was just like any other teen romance ever in history.

Her favorite pastime was educating him on the virtue of the Bikers and the evil of the Suits. The Bikers were just trying to get by and never harm anyone unless they had to. Many Bikers even knew about the South and made no effort to go down there. They had found they had never been more mentally healthy than from when they embraced nature and nomadism. They weren’t interested in Cocoa Beach. They were interested in being one with the world until the day it decided it was their time to pass.

It went on for almost a year and those longing for spending the night together in that beautiful Beach Boys song that had become “their song” burned more than ever in both of them. It was so hard to say goodbye to each other each night, have Johnny put on his suit, and walk across town.

The time had come though. One night after sharing a dinner of canned ravioli they found in an abandoned shopping cart by 9 Mile Road, Casey let him know she had enough money for both of them to buy a ticket to Florida and the money he surely had from selling all his crawfish would be killer spending money when they got there, where they could make a living scrounging lithium and crawfish in Florida, right?

Johnny almost couldn’t believe how eager he was to agree. To leave behind Nancy and the center. To leave behind the only city he had ever called home. To leave behind the place where his parents could come find him should that day ever come. To leave it all.

He agreed and they sang a song about a small-town girl living in a lonely world and a city boy South Detroit.

Getting to the South was simple. Casey met another person who started as a Biker but who posed as a Suit to make money in the markets, Blair. Like Casey, Blair didn’t like revealing his or her sex, but it didn’t matter. Get him or her the cash and they got you to the South in a few days.

You gave Blair half the money when you met him at the market and he took you to a boat in the Detroit River which would take you down Lake Erie to Toledo, Ohio. From Toledo you took a bus all the way to Florida where you’d have an option of where you wanted to get off as you drove down the east coast of the state.

It all made so much sense, except the bus. Johnny hadn’t seen a car running since right after it all happened.

Casey said Blair explained there was a bloody war for what little gas was out there all across America. That was why the trip to the South was so expensive. Gas was super expensive and you had to pay the security guards on the bus to protect you.

Johnny would regret for the rest of his life how he left the Center the day they headed for the South. He treated it just like any other day. He made some small talk with Nancy over breakfast, heeding her many warnings. The only way he made it different was giving her a little hug before he left.

Johnny felt all of his muscles tense on the walk from the Center down to the river, where he was meeting Casey, and Blair. He considered backing out four times.

But Johnny made it. He saw Casey standing down there in her suit by the river, in her customary slack stance, loose in a way he would never be.

They greeted each other with a hug, making Johnny wish they could be back in her apartment, not wearing their suits, warm in her bed, hugging each other skin-to-skin instead of plastic-and-nylon to plastic-and-nylon.

Johnny noticed a Suit standing up on a grassy knoll above the river boardwalk they stood on. He just looked down at them through the dark glass of his helmet. He assumed this was Blair.

Blair stepped down and joined them by the water. Casey turned and communicated with Blair via both of their communication screens, but Johnny couldn’t see the conversation before Blair walked back away.

Johnny tried to communicate with Casey, asking questions about Blair, but she wasn’t paying attention to him, her eyes stuck out on the river.

She pointed out into the water, upriver, drawing Johnny’s gaze. Johnny saw a small fishing boat approaching as fast as it could, the engine wide open, wheezing out into the cold air.

Casey pointed her communication system at Johnny, already reading:

We get on the boat, without questions, it will take us down to Toledo.

Johnny wanted to respond, but he saw more words form on Casey’s screen.

We’re getting out of here.

Johnny thought for a few moments, then agreed.

Ok.

The driver of the boat was a Suit. He didn’t say anything, just frantically waved them onto the boat once it docked at the boardwalk and Casey and Johnny jumped down onto it and the driver hauled ass.

Johnny looked up at the city, saying goodbye to the only place he ever knew.

The ride didn’t take very long. Johnny enjoyed it. He had never been in a boat before. He could barely remember ever being in a car. Speed motion felt great. It felt like an amusement park ride, or what he thought an amusement park ride would feel like.

Everything seemed normal other than the driver never acknowledging them, but maybe that was normal for the situation, what the hell did he know? He also had no idea what happened to their money. He believed Casey had given it to Blair, but he wasn’t sure how exactly that went down.

They docked in South Toledo, where the river started to get narrow, landing at a steep, wooden dock that looked like it might collapse down into the swift river when they jumped up onto it.

The boat sped away without any communication, leaving Casey and Johnny alone on the dock.

A sense of dread started to creep back into Johnny’s blood. He was ready to speak up on his communication system when Casey pulled off her helmet and sucked in a deep breath.

“Sorry, I needed some fresh air,” Casey said.

Johnny stared at Casey’s hair flowing in the wind and morning sun for a few moments before he answered back on his communication system.

Sorry, still not comfortable taking it off outside.

“That’s fine, but you better get over that once we get to the South. I’m not going swimming in tropical waters with you wearing a suit.”

Johnny assured her that wouldn’t happen as they saw a big yellow school bus pull up to the end of the dock.

Casey and Johnny were again the only people other than a suit-wearing driver who would not interact with them. They found a cozy seat in the back, took off the rest of their suits and started to dream of the beach together with their hands interlaced.

They drifted off to sleep together.

Casey and Johnny woke up speeding down a highway, an ocean surging next to them off in the distance.

Johnny looked to Casey, eyes closed, still asleep. He woke her, excited.

“Look, we already made it to the Atlantic Ocean. I never thought I’d see it,” Johnny said gazing out at the blue water off in the sunny distance.

Casey was excited, but only briefly as she looked out at what Johny was seeing. Then she squinted at the far away waves and started looking around in every direction.

“What? What?” Johnny asked frantically.

“That water is on the North side of us. It’s not the Atlantic. There’s no way we would already be to the Atlantic this quick. We were only asleep for a few hours,” Casey explained, wary all over her voice.

Johnny looked at the water again. She was right, it didn’t look like an ocean either. He couldn’t see the end of it, but it didn’t look to Johnny the way the ocean did in books.

Casey quickly chewed off a long fingernail.

“That’s Lake Erie. We’re going east, not south. This isn’t good,” Casey seethed with her eyes on the driver.

“What’s so bad about that? Don’t we have to go a little east to get to Florida?” Johnny asked.

“No. Not at all. I think I know what’s going on. We’re going to Cleveland.”

“What’s wrong with that?”

“Everything. I just didn’t want to tell you.”

A cold silence washed over their two-seat row of the bus.

“I didn’t want to tell you because I didn’t want to freak you out, but Florida isn’t the only place you can go. You can go to Cleveland,” Casey said.

“Again, what’s wrong with that?” Johnny asked.

“Cleveland is a human labor and testing camp, at least according to the people in the know I know. You go there and they either work you to death or they run tests on you to death, trying to figure out how to beat a problem we’re not even actually fighting,” Casey explained.

Johnny tried to reason with her. They could just be taking a different way for a number of reasons, but she wasn’t buying it. She just had a feeling. Blair was being strange when she gave him the money. He completely changed once it was physically in his hands. He had been warm and jovial before that, then he immediately turned to ice and just gave her blunt instructions.

It all had seemed so legit other than that though, so she had never questioned anything, but maybe it had been? She started scanning the entire process backwards in her mind, picking up every little thing about Blair and the situation that seemed off.

Blair was in a suit the entire time. How did she even know she was talking to Blair the entire time. Blair seemed to know everything about the operation in Cleveland, but only very little about the operation in Florida. Was there even a Florida or The South or whatever Blair told her? Why had she trusted Blair so much? Some random guy who bought Lithium from her at the market? Why had all the people with all the lithium back in those mansions disappear? Did they get shipped off to Cleveland once they sold enough thinking they were going to Florida?

Johnny calmed Blair down. He would talk to the driver. Tell the driver they knew about Cleveland and confirm they were just taking a different way to Florida or figure out whatever, likely harmless, thing was going on.

Johnny found no answers. All he got was cold silence from the driver and more foot on the peddle.

He was also able to look in the driver’s side-view mirror and see they were being followed by a large truck.

Johnny had a sick feeling in his stomach, and that was before he saw the gun and the long knife sticking out of a compartment just to the left of the steering wheel, easily within a moment’s grasp from the driver.

It was almost as if Casey could read his mind because Johnny turned to head back and get her, but she was standing just behind him.

He only saw Casey for a second before he saw her closed fist flying at the back of the head of the driver. He screamed out “NO!” at her.

Casey’s fist hit the back of the driver’s suited head and sent his face forward toward the steering wheel. She pressed hard down on the back of his next and pushed it into the steering wheel.

The bus swerved off the road and rumbled into a rocky field, shaking back and forth and rocking up and down violently.

Johnny and the driver were out of control, flailing helplessly, but it was almost like all of the chaos was actually part of Casey’s plan. She kept the driver’s face down with a strong push of one hand and ripped off his helmet carefully with the other.

She spun around the driver’s face and Casey and Johnny stared into the eyes of a young man not much older than them, looking even more scared than them.

The bus crashed into a tree and came to a stop. Johnny smashed against the windshield and Casey and the driver smashed against the dash, but everyone was recovered rather quickly.

Casey grabbed the knife and gun out of the driver’s compartment as soon as she was steady and placed the knife softly against his throat.

“Where are you taking us?” Casey asked.

“I don’t even know. The people following us. This is their scam. They took me too. They just gave me a map with what roads to follow. I don’t know. A month ago I was with my family in Detroit,” the driver pleaded while holding his hands up.

The driver noticed Casey’s tattoos and grew even more panicked.

“I think they target the young for some reason. Maybe they can get more out of us? Maybe they think we’re more naive? I don’t really know. They’ve just had me driving. They said because I’m small, light, make the bus use less gas. I think they said we’re going to pick more up in Cleveland and Pittsburgh. I heard we’re going to New York. I just heard that,” the driver went on.

Johnny looked over to Casey’s sweaty brow. He could see the gears turning inside her head.

Casey pushed the driver down onto the floor and grabbed Johnny by the hand and led him to the door, which had shattered open.

“What are we doing?” Johnny asked as she pushed him out of the door.

“We’re running. We’re not finding out who’s in that truck behind us,” Casey said as they rushed out the door. “Go for the water.”

Casey and Johnny got out the door and ran blind for the water. Johnny noticed she was carrying their suits when they were about halfway there.

They reached the muddy shore and dove behind a huge rock. They looked back at the wreck and didn’t see the truck anywhere in sight, just the wrecked bus.

But the sun was beginning to set in the direction in which they had been driving and they could see headlights up on the highway and they could see the shadows of what looked like men standing next to the truck, looking out at the water.

Johnny wasn’t going to ask anymore questions. He was just going to go along with Casey.

Again, it seemed like they were reading each other’s minds. Both were thinking it didn’t matter where they had just stranded themselves because they had each other and both felt safe because no one was more trained for making life work on the fly than a young woman who had lived on both sides of the line in Detroit.

They also knew that one of them was really good at catching crawfish and they were on the shores of a rocky lake.

Click


My sister never called about anything good. Someone must have died. Probably Uncle Gordon. I had been waiting for that day.

“Hey, what’s going on?” I answered the call.

I heard just crying on the other end of the line.

“Jeanie?” I asked as I got up and went to close my office door before realizing it was 7:45 p.m. and everyone else had gone home, a long time ago.

I hadn’t heard her this distraught since we were in grade school. I started to assume someone more crucial than Uncle Gordon had died.

“He’s back,” Jeanie dribbled into the phone.

“What? Who’s back?” I fired back.

Jeanie’s demeanor and tone seemed to flip like a switch as soon as my question came out of my mouth. It suddenly sounded like I was talking to someone who was deeply insulted and enraged, almost as if I could hear her growling on the line the way a nervous dog does when you get too close.

“What’s wrong Jeanie?”

She hung up.

I tried calling her back five times and she never answered. I texted her as well. Then I sat there frozen in my office until the motioned-detected lights shut off on me and left me in the dark.

It was an hour drive from my office in Pittsburgh to Layton where Jeanie lived with her husband Scott, less than five minutes from the house where we grew up and where my parents had recently passed away. I sweated the whole way there even though I had the AC cranked and only listened to Sirius XM Coffee House.

I was not relieved to find all of the lights off at Jeanie’s house when I pulled into the long driveway of the large and dilapidated home that looked like a farmhouse that just didn’t have a farm attached to it. My only relief came from the fact that Jeanie’s car was parked out front and the dome light was on. Maybe she was in her car?

I got out of my Audi and walked up to the driver’s-side door. It took a few steps before I realized it was wide open, and that was why the dome light was on. I could also hear a constant chiming noise, alerting me her car was communicating that her keys were still in the ignition.

I got a chill in my entire body and it didn’t come from the weather. It was still over 90 degrees on the mid-July night.

Everything in my beta male 30-year-old, never been in a fight before, in-house legal counsel body told me to drive right off of that property. Hell, drive out of the whole broken down sad little town and call the sheriff when I was outside city limits, but I felt this was a time to finally show some bravery in my life.

This was my sister. My sibling I was only 16 months older than. What if she was right inside that front door having a nervous breakdown and I drove off like a coward? Could I live with myself if something bad happened?

I walked up the porch and to the front door, which I also found to be ajar. That chill came right back. So much for all my bravery.

“Jeanie!” I called into the house.

I started to think about Scott. Why wasn’t he there? I should call him...then I realized I never had his phone number. Fuck, how were my only sibling and I so distant?

“Jeanie!”

Fuck it. I walked down off the porch and got back into my car. I fired the engine as fast as I could and started to back out of the driveway.

I took out my phone and started to dial up 911. No, I didn’t know if this was an emergency yet. I couldn’t make that call. I was going to have to look up the sheriff’s number. I stopped the car where Jeanie’s driveway met a country road and did a Google search.

The service was super shitty, so it was taking forever. I was muttering cuss words under my breath when I saw a light flick on in the upstairs portion of the house and I dropped my phone into the impossible wedge between my seat and the center console.

I had to go back. I drove back up to the house and parked. I didn’t give myself any time to think about it. I just ran up into the house and started yelling…

“Jeanie! Jeanie! Jeanie! Jean!” I called out as I made my way to the staircase in the middle of the structure that led upstairs.

I started to crawl up the stairs, hearing what I thought was heavy breathing somewhere upstairs. I kept yelling, but kept getting no response.

The breathing turned into crying when I made it to Jeanie and Scott’s bedroom and slowed myself, trying to prepare for what might be waiting for me inside their open bedroom door.

I stepped in and saw Jeanie lying on the floor at the foot of her bed, a shotgun loose in her grasp. I ducked back out of the doorway and talked from outside the room.

“Why do you have that gun?” I asked.

“He’s here,” she whispered.

“Who?” I asked.

“You didn’t have to deal with him. You were the lucky one,” Jeanie spat out.

“Who are you talking about? Scott?”

“You don’t even know, but you talked to him. He would call for me. When I was only ten, and you’d give me the phone.”

A third wave of cold washed over me. I was suddenly transported back to my youth, sitting in my parents’ living room when I was 11 and receiving a call from a man with a deep voice asking to talk to Jeanie.

I remember thinking it was strange in the moment for a second, but then calling for Jeanie to get the phone. I remember hearing her pick up, presumably from the phone in our parents’ room and hanging up before I heard any of their conversation. I remember this happening at least a few times.

“He found me,” Jeanie whispered ominously from the room.

“Jeanie, I want to help you. I just need you to promise me you’re not going to hurt me.”

“I won’t hurt you. He might though.”

“Who the fuck is he, Jeanie?”

I stepped into the room and found Jeanie still sitting there, the shotgun harmlessly lying by her side on the floor. Things had seemed to calm down with her, or maybe she had just given up?

“He started calling the house around when I was ten. I never figured out who he was. At first he would just hang up as soon as I answered the phone. If it was me who answered first it just went ‘click,’ but if someone else answered, then he asked for me,” Jeanie explained.

Jeanie started to break down, no longer able to answer questions about the man who was calling her, no matter how many times I asked.

All I was able to get out of her was she wanted to come to the city and stay at my place for the time being. I tried to coax a more long-term plan out of her, but no dice.

I also pressed on her what was going on with Scott. He left her a few weeks before and I could find him at the only bar in town.

That’s where we went.

The nearest bar was down in Star Junction. Google Star Junction and bar and you’ll find The Junction Tavern. You’ll be able to see all you need to know about the place on their Facebook page and also get a news article about a woman who mysteriously went missing from there in 2004.

Scott was there, bloated off of draft Coors Lights from a dirty tap, sullen, and filthy in his bright orange construction company shirt. He barely recognized me when I came up and sat down next to him at the bar that was nearly-empty on a Monday night.

Scott explained he didn’t know what Jeanie was talking about with the man calling her. No one ever called Jeanie except him, but she kept talking about some guy, starting a few months before.

He said occasionally she would have a call on the phone and she would hand it to him claiming it was this mythological guy, but then the call would just hang up. He was convinced it was just some kind of telemarketing auto-dial thing that wasn’t working right or some complex defense she created to cover up an affair she was having or something.

The madness of it all and the downward spiral it seemed to create for my sister was enough to get Scott to leave her, but he claimed he should have left her a long time before that. He was happy and got his life together, though being piss drunk at The Junction Tavern and filthy on a Monday night suggested to me that wasn’t actually the case, but it was a battle I wasn’t going to fight.

I used the hour drive from the tavern back to the city as an opportunity to grill Jeanie and try to decipher what the truth of the situation might be. She was cooperative other than refusing to sit in the passenger seat, instead choosing the back, making us look like an awkward Uber situation.

Jeanie told me she had no idea why the calls started and why they were directed to her, but it’s what happened. The hang ups went on about 10 times before a man eventually started talking on the other end of the line after she answered.

He started just asking her vague questions about who she was, sometimes telling her vague details about himself. Mostly that he was disturbed and needed help and sometimes about the band Creedence Clearwater Revival. That seemed to be the only non-mental health-related topic he seemed capable of discussing.

I quickly started firing questions at her.

“Why didn’t you tell mom and dad?”

“He told me not to.”

“And you obeyed?”

“I’d do anything an adult would tell me to do. Ask my first boyfriend.”

“You never found out his name or anything about him?”

“Just that he lived in the area and was unhappy.”

“You never like star six-nined him?”

“What’s that?”

“Nevermind.”

We rode in silence for a while as the city started to approach. The bones of the sad little Rust Belt towns that produced adults like us started to fade into the middle class suburbs which surrounded the city.

But I kept pushing on.

“Where did it go? The conversations…

“He just mostly talked, and for a while, it wasn’t that bad. I could tell you anything you wanted to know about C.C.R., I guess. Then it got bad.”

She clammed up. The emotion returning.

“He asked me dark questions about myself.”

“Like what?”

Jeanie shook her head. She wouldn’t answer.

“How long did it go on?”

“Years, it only went away when I moved out. Then he never found me.”

I remembered my mom talking about hang up calls when I would come home from college toward the end of my undergrad degree days. I think I could even remember one myself.

He must have kept calling for Jeanie.

“He came back a few months ago?” I picked up the conversation again.

She nodded her head.

“How did he get your number?”

“Scott sold a used T.V. on Facebook, but he used my phone number because he thought people would be calling during the day on week days and he didn’t want to be bothered at work. Then it started,” Jeanie explained. “He was way less nice this time, and he seemed to know everything about me. He got in my head. He got in my fucking head! He ruined my brain!” She yelled up at me as she sat up in the backseat, putting her mouth right behind my right ear.

She grabbed my shoulder and dug her nails into my shoulder.

“I’m not fucking with you, Greg! Mom and dad didn’t pay for me to go to fucking Penn State.”

Jeanie was starting down a bad path. A dark child, she always resented the life I had and the fact my parents did take the moderate inheritance they got from my mom’s parents and used it to pay for my undergrad degree.

The problem was Jeanie was troubled from a young age, always causing problems for my parents and never expressed any interest in going to college, and instead married Scott right after high school, against their wishes, and moved out. Though, the shadowed path she took made a bit more sense given this new revelation she shared with me about the caller.

Still, that understanding didn’t make Jeanie’s long ass nails stuck deep into my soft shoulder hurt any less.

I took Jeanie up to my apartment, her scoffing at the upscale nature of the place all the way up the 20 floors in the elevator. I grew more wary of what I was doing with her with every floor it seemed.

I got Jeanie up into my apartment and, even though I still had a million more questions, I let her go to sleep in my bedroom. I figured a clear, well-rested head would be better to talk to in the morning.

Rest would be nice for me as well. I must have fallen asleep within about 30 seconds of reclining on the couch. I didn’t even change out of my work clothes or brush my teeth, just slipped my shoes off, and drifted off to sleep.

I woke up in the middle of the night to the sound of a cell phone vibrating.

I figured it was mine at first before I tracked down the vibration to some sort of giant Android monstrosity sitting on my coffee table with a cracked screen and no case. This had to be Jeanie’s phone.

And this must have been the monstrous caller. It had to be, dialing in at three in the morning…

“Hey what fuck…

I seethed into the phone.

I was shocked to be answered back by the harmless-sounding voice of an elderly man.

“Aw shit, I think I got the wrong number. Is this Jeanie’s phone?”

“Uh, yeah, it is.”

I checked the number which had called. It was a 724 number that wasn’t saved in the phone.

The man’s voice got somber on the line.

“I have some horrible news, but I can’t say none of us didn’t see it coming. They just pulled Scott out of the river. He left here a couple of hours ago. He must have either jumped off the bridge or slipped and fell in. He wasn’t overserved here, I’ll promise ya that!”

“Who this is?” I asked.

“Bill Martin, I don’t know who this is, but I run the Junction Tavern, sorry,” Bill clarified. “I know they’re not together right now, but I’m sure she’d like to know. Who is this, by the way?”

I explained who I was and he explained as much as he could about Scott. I also had him give me the number for the local sheriff. It was time I had a conversation with him.

Turns out “him” was a “her.” I talked to Sheriff Heather Rose.

Heather invited me back down to Layton for a cup of coffee. I politely declined. Then she clarified it wasn’t an invitation, it was a command.

I left Jeanie at home. Sheriff Rose requested I didn’t bring her. I sweated bullets the entire drive, thinking about Jeanie home alone in my upscale apartment. Things could only go wrong if she decided to do anything other than watch Netflix.

Sheriff Rose met me at a “cafe” that was in the back of a gas station just up the highway from Layton. I was surprised to see a statuesque, rather attractive blonde woman waiting for me with two cups of watery coffee.

She filled me in a couple of things really quickly.

She didn’t think Scott’s death was an accident, but she was going to let people assume it was to make her investigation easier.

She was aware of the ominous caller who had been terrorizing Jeanie, and she personally had been working on trying to figure out who it was since she got her job a few years before.

I was shocked by the second revelation. I figured Jeanie’s thing was a small one-on-one thing she was fighting no one else knew about.

In fact, one of the nose-picking guys who was chowing down on chicken fingers at a table next to us was another one of his victims. Sheriff Rose informed me the guy, Steven, who I vaguely remembered as a borderline-retarded guy I may have went to high school with was there for the opportunity to share some information about the ominous caller with me, so I would believe my sister.

Sheriff Rose invited Steven over to our booth. I cringed at the froth saliva stuck to the top of his lip and the smell of rancid shit that emanated from his mouth.

Steven was shockingly articulate and believable as he explained to me the man who had been calling Jeanie called numerous other kids in the town on a regular basis. They actually formed a loose club around the schools and eventually the bars. They had tried for years to try and figure out who he was and stop him, but they were never able to.

They were also scared to go to the police for years. The caller had always told the kids he would do something bad to them if they ever told any parents, or the police. They only decided to go to the authorities after one member of the group, Sabrina, died a few years after high school. It was reported as an opiod overdose, but the group was highly suspicious, especially because the rumor was she had mentioned something about the caller to her uncle, who was a cop in Star Junction.

The group said the calls were still going, though not as much, right up to Sabrina’s death, but then they stopped after.

That’s when Sheriff Rose came in and that’s as much as she knew. It was also as much as Steven knew.

They were both shocked to hear that the calls had started again with Jeanie.

Sheriff Rose thanked Steven and I for our time. Steven went back to drinking coffee-flavored milkshakes and picking his nose. I went back to my car, prayed no one had tried to steal from it and that I could make my 3 p.m. meeting back in Pittsburgh.

I was shocked when Sheriff Rose bum rushed me as I was climbing back into my Audi while receiving a sideways look from a chaw-mouth shit kicker and his beagle.

She pulled me into her squad car and talked me into meeting at a clearing by the river. She joked she could sign a permission slip if work asked why I came back late.

It was the last of the joking we would do.

Sheriff Rose wanted to talk with me in private because she believed she had a break in the case, and it had to do with Jeanie not being entirely honest. She had me on the defensive rather quickly with that statement.

“I heard it. I experienced it. I remembered the calls when we were kids,” I shot back to the Sheriff.

“I’m not saying it’s not what happened. I’m just saying why it happened either isn’t what her, or people like Steven, are saying, or she might not even be telling you about what’s really happening,” Sheriff Rose explained.

She had me. I was going to listen. I had a law degree and plenty to lose. I didn’t need to get fast and loose with a law enforcement officer in a small town, especially when it had to do with my rather-unreliable sister.

The Sheriff explained there was a boy named Brandon in Jeanie’s class who now would be diagnosed as autistic, but who in the Wild West days of the 90s, slipped through the cracks, and was included in class as if he was just any regular kid. He was easily-provoked, odd, and had a tendency to break down crying in class, usually because kids in the class were tormenting him.

There was actually a group in his class, led by Jeanie, that was particularly cruel to Brandon. They even went as far as to get his phone number and call him with terrorizing language, pretending to be a monster.

The Sheriff believed the person who started calling Jeanie and the other kids in the group was one of Brandon’s relatives, but she had no idea which one. Brandon’s mom insisted she had no idea who the father was as she was a small town call girl at the time and all known male relatives in the area denied being the caller.

Authorities lost track of Brandon and his mom around the time he was 13, but the calls apparently continued. Sheriff Rose mentioned she could not find any record of either anywhere at this point.

She had no other leads on anything, but she believed Jeanie knew more than she was letting on and she wanted me to explore it when I got home. She offered to help be a mediator if I needed one, and security.

“Do you think Jeanie might be dangerous?” I asked.

“I don’t know, do you think she might be dangerous?” Sheriff Rose asked back.

I didn’t necessarily think so, but then again, I was uneasy about Jeanie. Sheriff Rose had a point. I think I was scared of Jeanie, but I still didn’t want the Sheriff to be a mediator. I would only be “good cop” with Jeanie when I got back to my condo. I didn’t need her to be there to be “bad cop.”

I could sense Sheriff Rose’s energy start to suggest our exchange was over and the next move was on me.

I took my chess piece and drove back to Pittsburgh.

An empty condo waited for me. Jeanie was nowhere to be found.

I searched the place up and down. No sign of her. I looked around the lobby and roof of the building. I combed the neighborhood a bit, including a dive bar around the corner. No Jeanie.

My best bet was just waiting for Jeanie to come back. I sat down on the couch and started catching up on the 500 emails I missed by being out for half a fucking day.

I was glad when a phone ringing interrupted my work session. For a second I thought it was my own before I realized it was sitting right next to my laptop, dark and quiet. It was someone else’s phone, and it was coming from somewhere in the room.

I frantically searched the room, but couldn’t find anything. Underneath the couch, between cushions, the closet, underneath the rug. Nowhere to be found.

I took a moment to catch my breath and really listen. It sounded like the ringing was coming from the edge of the room, over by the windows that faced the city.

I checked the ledge below the large window and the area around it, but still no phone. Then the ringing stopped. Okay. Maybe it was coming from a neighboring apartment?

The ringing started again.

It was then I realized the window was cracked open, ever-so-slightly, just enough to let a piece of thick cable slip outside, anchored from the latch that locked the window. It was looped there, tight.

I knew I hadn’t done this. I couldn’t tie knots for shit. Never a Boy Scout.

I looked out the window and down at Jeanie’s lifeless body hanging down from my window about five feet, swaying in the Summer wind, her cold, dead eyes stared up at me, grotesque in her twisted skull choked by the thick loop of cable around her neck.

I tried not to vomit as I backed from the window, cold and shaking. I sat down on my couch for a good 30 minutes trying to collect myself.

I never put myself back together. I just called 911 and Sheriff Rose.

They said no one was home in the apartment buildings next to mine so they had no witnesses to even report the time of when Jeanie’s death happened. They didn’t have security cameras on the outside of the building to help.

What about the hallway outside? She must have let someone or someone must have broken in.

The police officer I was talking to put a soft hand on my shoulder at this point. This was him trying to communicate that my sister had done this to herself.

I checked with building security and they said the cameras in the hallway didn’t actually work. But this was a $600,000 condo, in PITTSBURGH, PENNSYLVANIA. Sorry, they explained, not many people were buying $600,000 condos in Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania. They didn’t have the budget to replace the camera once they broke down.

Sheriff Rose wasn’t buying it. She said the autopsy would say otherwise, but it would take weeks.

The Pittsburgh P.D. was fine with me staying in my condo that night. I was on the fence. Sheriff Rose recommended I didn’t stay there. She thought someone had made contact with Jeanie and Scott and staged their deaths as suicides or accidents. It was just too much of a coincidence to be a coincidence.

I agreed with Sheriff Rose. It was Friday so it would be easy to get out of town. Sheriff Rose suggested I stay at a hotel near Layton and the two of us could have a breakdown over the weekend.

I rented the best room I could find anywhere reasonably near Layton. A roadside inn. I could see my car from my bed if I opened the blinds.

I figured Sheriff Rose would want to meet in the morning. Instead she called me less than an hour after I checked in and told me to meet her at the bar down the street. It was quiet there. It would be a great place to meet.

It didn’t sound too bad. A whiskey and a dark room with the only person who seemed to be willing to help after the death of my only real relative. I started getting ready before I even got off the phone with her.

Sheriff Rose was a little different than I remembered. Way more casual. She wasn’t in any sort of uniform. Her hair was down. She was wearing a lot of jewelry. She seemed like she had a few drinks before she even walked through the door, the musty smell of red wine being sweated out through someone’s pours hung in the air around her.

She started grilling me about all the details of what happened before the bartender in the tank top could even get me my Wild Turkey. She seemed to want to know everything and I wasn’t against giving her the information.

One key piece of evidence was all I could focus on though. The ringing phone? Jeanie’s ringing phone. Where was it?

Sheriff Rose didn’t know. She assumed the on-site officers must have taken it. There were officers there, right?

I wasn’t sure, actually. Was the guy I talked to a paramedic, or was he a police officer, or...was he just some random guy from security in my building? Shit. I couldn’t really even remember, though I could distinctly remember there being like 15 people in my place.

Why so many?

Sheriff Rose didn’t think that was so good. That’s also when she said I should just call her by her first name and the start of her second glass of white wine.

I’m the kind of person who was usually down for anything, especially if it involved a single female (Sheriff Rose didn’t wear a wedding ring), but this was getting even too weird maybe for me. It definitely seemed like Sheriff Rose was setting up a situation that ended in my motel room or wherever she lived in the country ass county she served.

I finished my third drink and called it a night. She “walked” me out to my car. She lingered there seemingly waiting for something to happen that was not going to happen.

I drove to the motel and checked in with no idea what to do in any capacity. I didn’t want to go back to my condo. I didn’t want to be in this dive motel room. I didn’t want to be in the Ritz-Carlton in Pittsburgh either.

Maybe it was the drinks, but the emotions started to hit me. I was all alone. I always felt the isolation my tiny family and emotionally-distant parents had made me calloused, yet clearly not calloused enough to just let Jeanie’s death slip through the cracks. I broke down.

I ended up in the empty bathtub. Not for any particular reason other than it seemed like what you are supposed to do when you break down emotionally given what I had seen in TV and movies. This was one of my first meetings with deep emotions, I didn’t know what to do.

I heard my phone start to ring in the other room. My tears seemed to dry up almost immediately. I heard it cycle through until it went to voicemail, then I extended myself up out of the bath.

I ran to my phone. The words “Unknown Number” flashed into my eyes for a brief moment before I grabbed it.

“Hello,” I asked, breathless.

There was no answer at first, just heavy breathing. It stopped my heart. I started to feel cold in the room.

“What the fuck is this?” I spat into my phone, trying to do some kind of tough guy act.

Then. Click. The call ended.

I stood there frozen for a few minutes, unsure what to do. Then my phone started ringing. Another Unknown Caller. I declined it.

I was out of there. I burst out the door with my keys in my hand, ready to fight.

Cackling laughter stopped me in my tracks before I could get into my car. I looked to my right and saw Sherriff Rose standing next to a rusty truck parked behind my Audi, blocking me from getting out of my spot.

“Scare you?” She asked in a mocking tone I really didn’t appreciate. “You shouldn’t answer private numbers,'' she said as she waved an old Android phone at me.

“Not fucking funny! You do realize my sister just fucking died, right?” I shot back at her, as angry as I had ever communicated with someone, ever.

Sheriff Rose strangely didn’t seem the least bit thrown off by how I responded, as if what she was doing was entirely normal.

“I was just messing around,” she said, slurring a lot of the syllables in the sentence, giving away how drunk she was.

“You shouldn’t be driving around that drunk,” I muttered as I climbed into my car.

I rolled down the window and barked back at her.

“Now let me back out of here.”

It took a little while, but she got back in her truck and drove away.

I drove back toward the city, eventually stopping at some middle-of-the-road hotel in some middle-of-the-road suburb that took me in at two in the morning.

I slept well for about two hours. Then my phone started ringing. I didn’t answer it. I just turned it off.

I convinced myself I had to go back to my condo after Jeanie’s funeral that was attended by only 12 other people. My life had to go on.

I played phone tag with a Pittsburgh P.D. detective who kept assuring me the autopsy results from my sister would tell the full story. We communicated strictly in voicemails for a month before I finally connected with him on a call and he gave me the rundown of Jeanie’s death.

He told me she was beyond loaded on about four different prescription meds, alcohol, and had track marks on her arm from shooting heroin, though it wasn’t in her system. They said she had recently been checked in and out of a facility down by Layton for mental health issues after getting picked up by the cops wandering around the area loaded and had been flagged for suicidal thoughts.

“None of this had been communicated to her next of kin?” I asked, incredulous.

Scott was her next of kin. He had been informed.

It was time for me to accept the death of my sister and the way that it happened. It was an Occam’s Razor situation if there ever was. Maybe having to spend the night in my condo that looked like it came from a luxury car commercial was the final tipping point to put her over the edge?

I thanked the officer for his time, hung up, and moved on with my life.

Officer...wait...what was his name? I couldn’t remember it. Had he ever given it to me. He just left a voicemail on my phone with a number to call back saying he was with the Pittsburgh P.D. and wanted to talk about my sister’s death and I did just that.

Still, I moved on with my life for a good six months, before I had no choice, but to get back into all of this.

My phone started ringing in the middle of the night on a regular basis recently.

I always answer even though I always know what it’s going to be. Just a “click,” and then the line goes dead.

The Cure For Everything

Krist was living a dream for the week, even if it was someone else’s dream. Venice Beach. House on the canals. Neighbor was the guitar player from Incubus or maybe the Red Hot Chili Peppers or maybe it was Pauly Shore. Regardless, someone who made shirtless 90s rap rock come to mind. A bygone era when a house on the canals ran just six figures. 

Krist knew his friend, Thom, whom he was house sitting for purchased the two-bedroom, 1.5 bathroom rambler on the murky water for well into seven figures. The guy could spare it. He had already started and sold two companies by the age of 40. Something to do with pharmaceuticals or apps. Possibly a combination of the two. Krist didn’t really know, or care. 

Either way the result of it all was Krist walking Thom’s malamute around the canals and waving at temporary neighbors who all looked like they belonged in luxury car commercials. The woman was always better looking than the man, but not absurdly so, and they never wore clothes with any logos or writing on them. They reminded him of the yuppy neighbors in National Lampoon’s Christmas Vacation. 

Remember when we used to make fun of these people instead of aspire to be them? He thought to himself. 

Thom gave Krist some ground rules for house and dog sitting. No smoking in the house. No drinking. No guests. The dog gets a walk in the morning, a walk at night, and one cup of dry dog food around lunch time. 

Krist had already violated the first two orders and was game to violate the third if the opportunity came up. He figured Thom knew that, but just gave him the orders because his second wife was within earshot. Thom had been best friends since they were five-years-old playing grab ass on the playground in Carlsbad. He knew he would do whatever he wanted to do. 

Bending over and picking up fresh dog shit with his hand stuck into a Ziplock baggie was not something that Krist wanted to do, but there were way too many of those Gen X versions of yuppies with their logo-less get ups around to just leave it on the sidewalk. Krist held his breath, bent down, and grabbed a still-warm piece of shit.

Thom had told Krist to his face he thought Krist was a sociopath, but the world was lucky he was too lazy to actually follow through on it. Krist thought picking up another creature’s shit out of love could combat the theory he was a lazy sociopath. He loved other creatures.  See.

Krist followed up on his good Samaritan gesture with another, picking out a jumpdrive stuck in the turd and keeping it in the bag until he got back to Thom’s house. 

Well, rescuing the jumpdrive may not have been completely selfless. Krist had spent the first night of his assignment digging through every single box in Thom’s bedroom and spilled a box of random junk all over the floor. The drive must have fallen out and been eaten by the dog at some point. 

Krist’s intrusive search was anything but selfless. A major piece of gossip in their group of childhood friends was the reason Thom’s first wife left him was because she found a jumpdrive of sex videos Thom made with previous girlfriends and hook ups. Sure, watching your own friend have sex couldn’t have been more awkward, but Krist was still very intrigued. He may have found his holy grail in a pile of digested organic dog food. 

Krist couldn’t have been more disappointed when he opened up the jumpdrive (on Thom’s laptop) and discovered it was just a business plan. He wanted to throw the thing out into the dirty canal out the window, but figured he should put it back in one of the boxes in the closet to cover his guilty tracks. 

Krist fought through his disappointment and decided to at least give the plan a quick glance. He was glad he did within just two slides. The PowerPoint deck was for some medicine, called Thomacex and the deck promised it would cure just about anything, including the world’s toughest plagues - common cold, anxiety, depression, even stomach aches. 

Thomacex seemed like some kind of miracle drug. Krist couldn’t believe he hadn’t heard of it. He wasn’t even fully through the slide show yet and he already thought it was good enough to where Thom should have already sold it for enough money to buy every house on the canals. 

Krist Googled as hard as he could, but he couldn’t get anything about Thomacex online. He was able to go back to the deck and find a url - www.thomacex.com. He threw it into the Wayback Machine website. He got a hit back in 2010 which showed when the website was active. 

There was barely any information on the site. Only a placeholder with a company name, the same logo that was in the deck, and a 310 phone number. 

Krist tried the number. He couldn’t believe when it actually rang. He couldn’t believe when someone actually answered - a guy named John who sounded a bit older, and rather unhappy. 

John wouldn’t give him any information. He wouldn’t confirm if he knew Thom or not. All he would do is give Krist an address in Culver City, a time, and instructions to review the Test Page of the deck. 

Krist fought his nerves with some black rum and falernum. He felt his lazy tiki cocktail was perfect for the Venice canal vibe and trying to soothe his nerves while he studied for a test for the first time since...well...ever.

The test was right up Krist’s alley. It simply asked to think about your favorite song and what you think the meaning is to you. Krist cued up the video for Sweet Child O’ Mine on YouTube on Thom’s laptop and cranked the speakers as loud as they could go then listened to the epic tune over and over again. 

The Tattle Tale Room was a dive bar that was actually a dive bar. It reminded Krist of the bar from either It’s Always Sunny in Philadelphia.

John didn’t tell Krist what he looked like. He said he’d find him. Krist didn’t know how, but that was the promise. 

The promise was delivered. Krist was halfway into drinking and pulling the label off his Newcastle when tall, sturdy man of about 60 years of age with a shaved head and intense blue eyes sat down on the stool next to him. 

“You must be John,” Krist said while initiating a handshake. 

John slapped Krist’s stupid hand away. 

“Don’t do that shit. Just drink your beer. I’ll drink my beer and we’ll talk,” John said as he flagged down the bartender with his eyes. 

“Budweiser,” John ordered, impressing Krist.

John sized up the bar. In Krist’s head he was doing the math on if there was anyone in the bar he couldn’t beat in a fight. 

“Are you one of those grown men who ride around on skateboards?” John asked Krist after another long look at John and his long locks of light brown hair.

“Not really,” Krist lied, he was. “But really, I’m just interested in Thomacex.”

John took a very long drink of the frosty Budweiser the bartender had just dropped down in front of him. 

“How did you find out about it?” John asked. 

“Would you believe me if I told you I found a jump drive with the business plan in a pile of my friend’s dog’s shit?” Krist asked. 

John looked Krist up and down for the third time since he sat down. 

“Yes,” John answered.

The drinks perfectly paced their conversation, keeping it from getting too intimate. They stared forward at the dusty bottles of bottom shelf booze lined up behind the bar as they spoke. 

“But let’s get into why we’re here,” John went on. “You prepared with the test?”

Krist nodded and started searching his brain for his thoughts on the greatest rock hit of the 80s. 

“I’ve always loved the lyrics to Sweet Child O’ Mine, but it wasn’t until recently that I realized it’s a super painful song,” Krist started in and made eye contact with John. 

The smile was gone from John’s face, replaced with a thin-lipped tight look Krist couldn’t read. Krist went on, unsteady, his words unconfident. 

“It’s about how someone you fall in love with reminds me of your childhood because that’s the last time that your life wasn’t painful, but at the same time it’s only a matter of time until those memories push forward to when things got dark and chaos ensues, and you don’t know where to go. That’s why the first two verses of the song are beautiful, but then it has that chaotic, jarring outro with the heavy guitars,” Krist explained. 

John finished his first beer, seeming to enjoy Krist’s lecture, then ordered two double whiskeys.

“And that’s why they just keep singing ‘where do we go now?’ over and over and over again at the end of the song,” Krist finished his thesis. 

“I’m pretty sure they actually did that because they thought they had a classic first two verses of the song, but Axl Rose didn’t have a great third verse in him, and they sang that as a placeholder, but were never able to fill it,” John said. 

“That sounds more likely,” Krist responded. 

“Yeah, my buddy is actually friends with Gilby Clarke,” John said with a hint of pride. 

Two double whiskeys arrived. John wasted no time in diving into his. Krist did the same. 

They realized they didn’t cheers before their first drink. They exchanged one and another hard drink. 

They both slammed down their thick glasses, empty. 

Krist woke up in Thom’s house. The place was trashed. His head was aching. He had no memory of what happened after he started drinking with John. 

He was horrified. It was the first time anyone had trusted him with anything in quite some time and he had failed miserably. 

He first scrambled around, picking up the trash he had strewn about, trying to glue back together the lamps and plates and glasses he had destroyed. He did all of this poorly.

The ringing of Krist’s cell phone rescued him from trying to rescue Thom’s house. He was relieved to have something else to focus on when he answered the call from the 310 number that wasn’t saved in his phone, especially when he heard John on the other line. 

John needed to talk to him right away, in-person, at his office, in Playa Del Rey. As soon as possible. 

Krist cleared his busy schedule and checked out one of those scooters to get to John’s office. He almost crashed four times on the way. The commute took 16 minutes. 

John’s office was in a bland office park that seemed abandoned, but Krist eventually found his office in the back of the place - JBI Inc. was written on pebbled glass next to an early-2000s sedan parked in the spot in front of it. Krist thought it reminded him of the office for the shady lawyer he had once who was able to get his D.U.I. reduced to reckless driving on a technicality. 

The door opened when Krist knocked on it like it was a horror movie. He was instantly greeted by the smell of thick must.

There was John, sitting behind a MacBook with a large monitor, A.C. unit blasting him out of the window behind him, totally focused on whatever was on his screen, his tongue sticking out of his mouth in concentration. Krist just stood there in the doorway looking at him for a few seconds, getting no reaction. 

“John?” Krist asked even though he knew it was definitely John sitting in front of him. 

He got no answer from John. He just typed away on his computer and looked closer at the screen. 

“What happened last night?” Krist asked. 

John responded by stopping his typing and looking up through the glasses he wasn’t wearing the night before. Krist winced in pain, his brain feeling like it was shrinking inside of his skull because of the hangover. He sat down in the single chair across from John’s desk. 

“You don’t remember?” John asked. 

Krist didn’t know how to respond without coming off like a dick so he said nothing, just kind of squirmed in his chair. 

“Of course you don’t,” John cracked and machine-gunned a laugh. 

Krist correctly pegged John as one of those people who get off on constantly keeping you on edge. He wasn’t quite sure what the term was for it. A dick? Yeah, that works.

“What was the deal with the meaning of the song test lyrics thing? Sweet Child O’ Mine?” Krist asked, figuring a less-direct question would help get things started in a non-confrontational manner.

John finally gave Krist his full attention. He closed the porn he was watching and leaned back in his chair, trying to look thoughtful even though he was just thinking about the female performer in the video he was just watching more than anything. 

“Yeah and I figured you would have questions. That’s exactly why I called you here,” John explained. “The song meaning thing, just a random question we figured would be a good way to get new customers talking and loosen, and open them up. It worked with you.”

Krist started to loosen up. He sat up and ran his hands through his shaggy hair. Good job. 

Then Krist jumped in before John could say anymore, genuinely excited about something for the first time in a long time. 

“I had a lot of questions about this Thomacex thing. I mean the thing I was reading on the jump drive described it as like a miracle drug, like it could make you live forever, like what’s that thing in that movie, Bradley Cooper movie, the drug?”

“Limitless, not the same thing,” John shut him down. 

“Probably right, but I was just curious, is that stuff that you said about it true?” Krist asked. 

“You will know soon enough,” John said with a slight smirk. 

“What?”

“You took a pill last night. I put it in your beer, but you probably don’t remember. The number one side effect of the drug and one of the biggest reasons it never went to market, extreme memory loss,” John said. 

Krist sat up in his chair just a little bit more. 

“Consider yourself immortal,” John went on. 

“Really?”

“Yeah, well, that is if you keep taking the drug. You need to take one a week. I only have like nine thousand-five hundred-thirty-two of the pills left. I can sell them to you though,” John revealed. 

“And it won’t work if I don’t keep taking them every week?” Krist asked. 

“Precisely.”

Krist thought about how much money he had in his bank account. He had four thousand dollars and change in his savings account, just about enough to pay rent for the next three months. 

Almost as if he could read his mind, John gave Krist an offer. 

“I’ll sell you everything I have for four thousand dollars. That will last you for about 60 years, after that you’re on your own. I know some guys in China that have some. Some down in Florida. I swear I sold some to Donald Trump’s people before he ran for president. You can find it on the dark web too,” John went on. 

Krist thought about the offer for a second. 

“I still don’t know how this stuff didn’t get on the market. I think big pharma shut it down because we were going to put them out of business. I wouldn’t talk to Thom about that though. The guy was on the floor for a week after the F.D.A. flushed us down the toilet. He doesn’t want to talk about it, I bet, or he’ll just dismiss it all, but I know he has a stash of it. I bet he still has more than ten thousand of the little pills somewhere in his house. I promise you that, but I already told you that, last night,” John finished with another slight smirk, this one just a little bit bigger than the last. 

Krist thought about it for a second. 

“Hell, if you find Thom’s stash, you probably won’t even need to buy these from me,” John said as he pulled out a big clear bottle of little yellow pills. 

Krist and John marveled at all the pills.

“Why don’t you take them?” Krist asked. 

John just laughed. 

“I have two ex-wives, a son who I swear is half-retarded, and two bad knees. I found Thomacex too late. Sure, I’d live forever, but it’ll suck. I assume you still have enough gas in the tank to where living and breathing doesn’t feel like a chore,” John said. 

Krist looked around the rather sparse office. It was unclear what exactly John might do in the space. It could have been anyone’s office. 

“Well, what do you do now these days anyway?” Krist asked. 

Another laugh from John. 

“I just hide out from the third wife in here. Anyway, you’re welcome to come or turn down my offer about the pills in hopes you can find, and steal, Thom’s stash. He probably has enough for you and him to live forever. Won’t hurt my feelings one bit. I don’t even need the four grand. Just come back here next Thursday, don’t come on Wednesday, I don’t work Wednesdays, if you still want them. Free of charge,” John said. 

Krist thought about Thom and his chances of taking a pill that made him invincible. Thom had survived a horrible car wreck a few years before, where the other three people in the accident all died. He watched Thom take a bad wave surfing the previous Summer and it took him four minutes to come out from under the water, but he was fine when he did. It was very possible Thom was taking the pills. He also never remembered Thom so much as having a cold or a flu in recent years. 

“I’ll take you up on the offer. I’ll be back tomorrow if I don’t find them,” Krist said. 

Krist left the office and found a new scooter to ride back to Thom’s house on the canals. The world around him felt completely different. He weaved in and out of traffic on Venice Boulevard without a care. He ran red lights. He did a few bunny hops before he got back to Thom’s place. 

The mess back at Thom’s house was no longer a burden when Krist got back, just a challenge. 

He found a jar of the yellow pills, indeed twice as big as John’s, on the floor in the hallway, just outside of a closet.

Krist put the pills in his backpack and cleaned up and repaired everything in the house until it actually looked better than when he moved in. He needed to do the right thing for the first time ever. 

Thom and his wife showed up an hour later than they were supposed to, just before sunset. They came home to find Krist on the couch watching reruns of Bar Rescue and not looking hungover, or stoned, for the first time in a long time. 

Krist told Thom he wanted to thank him for his generosity and treat him to a couple of beers down on the boardwalk at sunset. Krist agreed even though he could feel his wife fuming about it. The trip hadn’t been good. He needed to get some air and the Coors Light he was sure that Krist was going to buy would help him relax. 

Thom was shocked when Krist bought them two Stella Artois’ with the promise of more to come. That must have been what Krist thought was “fancy” beer, Thom correctly thought.

“So how’d it go?” Thom started in once they had finished their toast, their first drinks of the beers Thom assumed Krist didn’t realize cost $10 at the “dive bar” they were at by the beach.

“Good,” Krist paused for a second after his one-word answer. 

Krist had been thinking about what he was going to say next for more than 24 hours. 

Krist didn’t end up saying anything though. He took a few of the Thomacex pills out of his pocket and held them out at Thom. 

Thom was stunned, swallowed his tongue, but he fought through it and shook his head. 

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Thom asked, feigning ignorance. 

“Oh come on, I know I’m admitting to going through your shit, literally, but I found your jump drive that had the PowerPoint for Thomacex on it. I read it and called the number on the old website, and talked to John,” Krist explained. 

Thom cut the charade. He suddenly looked pissed and he rarely looked pissed. He waved away the server when she came over to ask if they wanted any food. 

“Okay, what do you want?” Thom asked, now feigning exhaustion. 

“I just want half of your pills,” Krist said. 

Krist laughed, eerily in the same way John did, Krist thought. 

“You really think that shit works?” Thom replied. 

“I’ve seen you defy death at least a couple of times already. Oh, and didn’t your wife have some like cervical cancer scare, but survived it, and that’s like a death sentence,” Krist fired back, starting to get animated. 

“It was an ovarian cyst,” Thom said, now starting to look defeated. “But shit, I’ll give you the fucking pills, but I promise you, they’re just a placebo, they don’t do anything. It’s basically Tyllenol,” Thom said.

“Then can I have all of them?” Krist asked. 

“I can’t do that, I’m keeping some in case anything ever happens with it again, but I promise the whole thing was a scam. Basically what we were going to do was sell people the yellow Tyllenol as a monthly subscription thing in hopes that we could actually eventually make a pill that could cure a lot of things,” Thom said. 

“Then just give me all of them other than a few, like ten,” Krist reasoned. 

Krist watched as Thom started to break down right in front of him and cry into his Stella. It was unnerving given how usually reserved Thom was. He was the kind of guy who it was impossible to get a rise out of, even if you gave him 10 beers. Krist always thought his ability to be unflappable must have been one of the reasons he was so successful in business.

“Lauren’s fucking somebody else,” Thom said louder than Krist could believe, loud enough to where every table around them must have heard him say it. 

“I’m sorry man,” Krist said, genuinely. 

Krist put a soft hand on Thom’s back as he leaned down onto the table and started crying into his $10 beer. 

“Worst fucking part is I made her partner in my business, so she’s still going to get half when she leaves, which is going to happen soon, and she’ll always have half,” Thom went on. 

Krist winced and quickly downed some more beer. 

“Fuck man, take all the pills. I don’t give a shit. I’ll get two million, maybe two-point-five when Lauren makes me sell the company. I’ll put it in a fucking C.D. that will barely make me shit, but I’ll move to Donner Lake or something and ride it out,” Thom seethed. 

Krist suddenly could feel the bottle of pills resting in the inside pocket of his jacket. It had a newfound weight. 

“Seriously man, I’ll split them with you,” Krist reasoned and put a soft hand on Thom’s shoulder. 

Thom softly swatted away Krist’s friendly reach. 

“Well what do you want then?” Krist asked. 

Thom thought about it for a few seconds. He drank some cold Stella and looked out at the sun setting on the beach through the windows of the bar past Krist’s dumb mug.

“Just be my friend man,” Thom said, still shaking his head. 

Krist gave Thom a handshake. It was a promise he could keep. 

10 years later

Kendall was shocked to see a homeless man lurking on the Venice boardwalk in broad daylight. She heard the horror stories of how bad it used to be, but those days were long gone before she moved there. She could walk from her condo to the beach and not even have to bat an eye at anything that wasn’t perfectly pleasing. 

Yet, here she was, walking down her street and having to avoid the leer of the kind of dirty, rotten hobo she thought only lived in the worst parts of downtown L.A. at this point. 

“Excuse me,” he said upon approach. 

Oh no, he was coming up to her

She scanned the scene. She was the only person in sight. It was the middle of a cold February weekday so no one was really around. 

On closer inspection, the man looked like he might not be homeless, just a grungy hippy. He was a little dirty, but his clothes were normal enough, and his face looked sober if you could get through the long greasy hair in his eyes. He looked to be around 45.

“Would you like to live forever?” The homeless man asked her. “Well, at least never get sick again?” He seemed to doubt his own pitch practically before it came out of his mouth. 

She felt sorry for the man and mostly because she didn’t think he was actually a mentally ill homeless man. He seemed more like a lost soul who didn’t know how to live life and probably didn’t even really have a good excuse, and here he was, trying to sell her magic beans in Venice Beach. 

Lucky for him, she was a trust fund girl who had more money than she could ever do anything with and an impulsive flaw. The man reminded her of her troubled younger brother who overdosed on Fentanyl just a couple of years before. She wondered if the universe somehow sent this man at her to give her a chance to make up for not giving her brother the attention he needed when he needed it.

And she was prepared to make it right on this cloudy Wednesday afternoon. 

He pulled out a baggy of little yellow pills and showed it to her. 

“How many of those do you have?” She asked before he could continue his shitty pitch. 

He almost looked thrown off by her asking a question. He thought about it. 

“Probably around seven thousand,” he answered. 

“I’ll give you ten thousand for them,” she offered. 

He blushed. Why did he blush? She thought to herself. 

“I can’t do that,” he said while deflating. “I can maybe sell you half for five thousand.”

Now she was more than intrigued. This guy really wasn’t willing to part with what looked like dyed Tyllenol? 

Maybe these were magic beans? They probably weren’t, she thought, but keep in mind the details about her having a bottomless bank account and an impulsive streak, the same streak that killed her brother, and was blocking her brain from thinking about how it was a pill that took his life. 

“I’ll be fair. I’ll give you ten thousand for half. I’ll Venmo you right now,” she said as she took out her phone. 

“Shit, I don’t have like a phone or like an account. Can you just give me cash, maybe a check?” He said. 

She started to walk away. He shouldn’t have given her the time to think about it just a little bit more. She thought better of it and he did too. 

She would be back around again and she would be willing to spend more down the road. He knew it, and he had all the time in the world to wait for that day.

Can't Stop

I woke up in the back of the greyhound bus coated in sweat. Maybe it was the 115-degree Nevada sun cutting through the windows or maybe my body was trying to warn me the bus had stopped an hour before it was supposed to? 

I got up as soon as I opened my eyes and tried to figure out what happened. I walked through the aisle towards the driver, parting the sea of my fellow aimless losers and failed criminals until I got to the front and saw the driver wrenching on something on the front of the bus.

“Fucking cactus,” some tobacco-stained voice gargled behind me. 

I turned around and saw a guy who looked like he should have been in the band Queensryche - long dyed jet black curly hair, jeans, black vest. He was safe. They'd never show up looking that lame. 

I climbed out of the bus and took to the scalding pavement. I started walking away from the front of the bus. I thought the last map I saw said there was a town in that direction. Ely maybe?

“Fucking a.”

I whipped around and saw the bus driver on his hands and knees at the front of the bus trying to pry something out from underneath it. I saw way too much portly belly hair and ass crack for my liking so I went back about my business of walking up the road. 

“I just stopped to kick some fucker off and turns out I ran over a dog or some shit,” the driver went on even though I stopped listening after his opening statement of “fucking a.”

His follow up was enough to stop me in my tracks. I was fairly certain there weren't any dogs wandering around the lonely desert we were in and the idea we had been stopped for sometime before I woke up was concerning.

I shot a look back to where the driver was trying to wrench the “dog” out and enjoyed a vantage point that allowed me to see it wasn't a dog that was stuck under the front bumper. It was a beat up, bloody, blond girl covered in tattoos. Think Nancy Spungen, but worse.

“Fucking a” indeed.

The driver starting stammering nonsense and making apologies once he saw the young woman. 

I said a silent little prayer for him and watched the woman stab a butterfly knife into his stomach. 

I said another little prayer for myself before I started to run away even though I didn't think I would need it. I had a good enough of a head start that she would fade out before she could catch up with me. It would take her at least a minute to cut into that poor driver's stomach and realize he wasn't who she was looking for.

I knew it was futile, but I tried to puke it out one more time. No success. All I did was empty my stomach of the Hostess cherry pie the sad ass grandma on the bus had been so kind to give me after she saw how skinny I was. Didn't taste bad coming up though. 

At least the vomit momentarily distracted me from regretting the decision I had made in the California desert a week before. I had figured the Coachella bro I was robbing was full of shit, spilling nonsense just so I wouldn't pinch his stash. I was wrong.

It was all a genius idea until it wasn't. Crash Coachella parties at AirBNBs and intimidate pussy rich kids into giving me their stashes and then selling their primo drugs and keeping what I wanted for myself

I was a rough 38-year-old who looked like a former biker drug runner that could have been an extra in Sons of Anarchy because that’s exactly what I was, well, except for the “former” part. 

My only mistake was taking one of the round little orange balls the kid I robbing warned me not to take. 

He didn't say exactly what the orange mushroom thing I took down would do, but I have gleaned a few things about it since the moment I swallowed it in a motel room in Palm Desert. 

  • It had sicked a bunch of braindead, supernatural, tattooed hipster punks after me who relentlessly pursued me and killed anyone who got in their way and then searched their stomach, looking for that orange mushroom, I assume. 

  • Said undead hipster punks would only appear when I stopped moving - whether by foot or by vehicle and they showed up as soon as I did. 

  • There was no sign of when this was going to stop. I had tried to vomit up the orange mushroom 10 times and had yet to see it come out, from either end for that matter. 

Those aforementioned punks made quick work of the only woman I had ever loved. I checked in with my mom in Riverside as soon as the drugs kicked in and it seemed like the world was speeding around me at 100 miles per-hour. 

I was horrified to find her staying at a $55 a-night Vagabond Inn by the freeway, chain smoking, and trying to act like the gentleman callers who could knock on the room were just stumbling upon the wrong room. She took a night off for me and let her permanent fuck up only son crash on the spare bed in her room until he slept off the nightmare drug. 

Remember the thing where you were a kid where you would get the other kid to sleep closer to the door so if a monster or killer, or both, came in they would get them first? Well, that (albeit unintentional) situation cost my mother her life and saved mine. 

I woke in the middle of the night relatively sober and listening to the sound of my dear mother gasping for air. I looked over and saw some pale, skinny, rat of a man finishing choking her on the other full-sized bed in the room. I watched for a moment as he then whipped out a switchblade and aimed it at her stomach. 

The man disappeared by the time I jumped off of my bed and onto him. So did my mom. 

I checked her vitals. She was gone. I called the proper authorities. Did my best to appear sober. They ruled the death an overdose. I didn’t argue. She was dead. Who cares now? 

I moved on and by moved on, I mean checked into the room next to the one where my mom died and tried to get some more sleep. 

Spoiler. I didn’t. I woke up in what must have been five minutes after I fell asleep to see another fucking punk breaking down the door. 

I jumped up out of bed and made a mad dash for the door. The grungy punk clawed the shit out of me on my way out, but I was free. 

I ran up and down the nasty streets of Riverside until I reached the edge of town, and ran out into the desert. I was about 100 yards into pure sand when I stopped to pick some sharp brush out of my sock and saw the punk again. 

Well, not the same one, this one was different - shaved head, no tattoos, possibly straight edge, but the same dead look in his eyes. 

For all of you picturing a slow, retarded walker from The Walking Dead right now lumbering at me looking like the lead singer from Minor Threat, forget about it. This guy was  dead ringer for Ian MacKaye, but he moved like Lawrence Taylor on a end rush, or Michael Strahan, if you don’t know shit about football. 

I started running again. I turned around after a while with a lot more sharp brush in my shoe. He was gone. 

I stopped. A friend of him appeared. A friend as in a girl who looked a lot like him with the same level of pursuit. 

That’s when I realized the first rule of what was going on. If I stopped, they would find me

I walked as long as I could, until I ran a couple of marathons and couldn’t move anymore. Then I decided to test out if general motion was all I needed to keep them at bay. I bought the longest Greyhound bus ticket I could afford, out to the Nevada desert. I figured, a flat, unpopulated setting without buildings or trees would give me the best chance at spotting any of the relentless fuckers once they came onto my horizon if I had to endure another attack. 

It worked. I avoided the punks as long as the bus was moving. I always took the first seat I could find and ran off the thing as fast as I could when it stopped. 

This worked until a week in when I had to transfer and take a seat near the back and the bus stopped unexpectedly. 

I had stopped. They had found me, and I was caught off-guard. Let’s get back to it.

Something had changed this time. Maybe the drug had kicked in harder? Maybe the punks had officially banned together. Maybe I was just a cursed dipshit destined to have a life that was wholly forgettable other than for me being epically selfish get wiped off the Earth at the age of 38?

No matter the reason, there was now about 20 of the hostile punks circling around me in the endless desert as the sun started to dip down under the cover of the Sierra Nevada Mountains to the West. 

The punks were about 20 yards away from me on all sides. They had me and a lone cactus cornered in the sand just as darkness was falling. I 

I tried running circles as fast as I could as a last ditch effort to lose them, but nothing. They just kept running at me and were on me within 10 seconds. 

It was time to fight. I felt the bastards swiping at my neck, my eyes, a jagged-nailed finger got stuck in my fucking ear, even my genitals weren’t off limits. I felt a couple blades start cutting through my pants around my manhood. These guys fought without rules. 

So did I. More than a few nights in jail when I had to fight for respect and a few of mom’s boyfriends who fancied themselves brawlers that weren’t afraid to take on kids had made me more than capable of fending for myself, even against what seemed like an entire football team of rabid Black Flag fans. 

I took a few out with hard throat punches, an old, trusty friend of mine. Some eye gouges helped get some more off my back, then a sweep of the leg knocked down enough so I could make a run away from all of them, back towards the road, just as the only light that was left was that of the fresh stars and moon, and I had lost about half a pint of blood. 

My adversaries were out of sight or at least just lost in the dark when I reached the road and I saw headlights. Fucking headlights. Fucking headlights. I literally laughed like a maniac when I saw them coming. 

I employed a trick that one of murderous friends apparently had used to stop my bus. I laid down across the road and waited for the vehicle to approach and either stop to help, or run me over (not a bad outcome at this point). 

Lying there was sweet relief. I had been on the run for days at this point, racking up hundreds of miles on my feet with almost no sleep. 

I saw that the vehicle was a piece of shit mid-2000s Chevy sedan when it approached. It stopped about two feet from my skull. 

I let out the deepest breath I had in quite some time when I heard the boots of the driver make their way toward me. 

“Good, I thought you were dead,” I heard the oddly high-pitched voice of the driver announce on his way up to me. 

I was blinded by the headlights and it was dark so I didn’t get a very good look at the driver until I was in the passenger seat and we were going 85 down the highway and I gave him a once over. My nearly-dead heart stopped when I looked over and saw a shaved-head, skinny white guy covered in black tattoos behind the wheel and realized it was a scratched-up Bad Brains CD playing on the car stereo.  

I grabbed the handle of the door. Would I die upon impact if I jumped out going almost 90? I surely would. I convinced myself that the guy’s looks and musical preference was simply a horrifying coincidence and closed my eyes. 

I said one more thing before I drifted off to sleep. 

“Just wake me up before you stop if you’re going to.”

“Good deal,” my driver answered. “Don’t worry, they’ll find me if I stop moving too.”

The First Cloud After

We landed somewhere in the desert. At least that’s what I thought. It was very possible the entirety of the lush and bustling world we left behind was reduced to a barren snow globe filled with dust. 

Either way, we had walked for days and only seen endless sand in each direction. No life. No structure. Not even garbage other than the wrappers of our dwindling supply of mobile meals we threw into the wind after we scarfed them down like starving seagulls. 

The only thing this place was a good setting for was to die. That’s exactly what we decided to do on the third day of our desert wander.

The box marked In Case of Emergency was the only non-food item we took with us from our vessel. We called the bright orange pills which laid inside the box under a thick sheet of glass “escape pods.”

They were suicide pills. We were instructed before our exit from Earth that they were a last-ditch option to end it all peacefully should our situation become hopeless. The situation had long been hopeless, but we fought off the thirst for death out of spiteful pride. 

As the leader, it was my job to read the instructions out loud to the group. I was ready to read until I caught a glimpse of myself in a reflection on the glass of the box. The warped image of myself gave me a reminder of who I once was. There hadn’t been a single mirror in our shuttle so I hadn’t seen myself in years.

The long mane of jet black hair maintained had been reduced to a matted flat top of faded gray. My round, boyish face had morphed into an angular hatchet, carved deep with the lines of age. 

I was still the best-looking person in the group. It was on the inside that I was ugly, specifically my brain.

Our group of five was chosen for our differences.  One was missing both arms. One was blind. One was covered from head to toe in scars from burns which had also taken her legs and one had a stutter so bad, she could barely hold a conversation. Me, I had brain disorder similar to Tourette’s, but not the kind lampooned in shitty comedy movies. The kind where your body burst out in embarrassing, uncontrollable, spastic movements and where your brain sometimes receives the messages of random words you want to blurt out.

Autumn. Booth. Rachel. Booth. There went the disorder again.

Our government told us that we were part of an exclusive, life-saving mission. Earth was dying, and the five of us were going to set sail into the universe in hopes of finding a new habitable planet where life could relocate and/or intelligent life which could help us. They chose our ragtag group to show all the different kinds of beauty of the human body. Our mission would take us away from Earth for eight years like a fishing hook in a dark lake and then pull us back.

That charade fell apart a few weeks in when an electrical storm altered our ship’s computer system and gave us access to all the documents we weren’t supposed to see. Turns out we were an intergalactic freakshow. Our government cast us out blindly into the void, hoping that some other beings might find us and take pity on us for our flaws and decide to help out a dying Earth. We were basically our planet’s Hail Mary attempt at getting a pity fuck.

Morale for the rest of our voyage was abysmal. The five of us sat around masturbating, eating bad freeze-dried food, reading the same books over and over again and watching each other slowly deteriorate. I think we all hoped someone would eventually go The Shining and axe everyone else, but no one had the guts to. 

We crash landed on Earth eight years later with hopes that we would find it in a better state than we left it. That didn’t seem to be the case. Time for the “escape capsules.”

Autumn. Booth. Rachel. Booth. The four words rang in my head before I started reading the directions for the suicide pills.

“To begin the process of accessing your cyanide capsules, please speak what your situation is into the speaker to the right of the glass. The explanation has a minimum of three minutes time.”

“What t...t..t...th..th….the….the...the fuck...fuck...fuck?” Drea interrupted my reading. 

“We have to explain why we want to kill ourselves?” Rex asked as a stiff wind knocked his blackout glasses up onto his forehead.

Autumn. Booth. Rachel. Booth. 

“I can give it a try, I guess. It says it needs background on the entire situation, so I will start at the beginning. It will be like the opening crawls in the Star Wars movies.”

I let out a little laugh and looked around the group to see if anyone else was pleased with my joke. Nope.

“Well...here goes…”

I hit a red button below the speaker I was supposed to talk into. A red LED light came to life. I cleared my throat.

“I don’t even really know how to describe them. Aliens? They claimed to be aliens, but no one ever confirmed that. We couldn’t communicate with them. We didn’t share the same language.”

“J...j...j...u...ju…..ust, call em...a….a...liens,” Drea butted in.

“But here’s the thing, we didn’t even know what the aliens looked like. They took out all satellite communication as soon as they landed. We were reduced to in-person communication and local government. All the information we got was word-of-mouth from other people who would claim the aliens had taken over a new country, or city, but none of us in this group ever saw a single one in the flesh before we left on our mission. Supposedly they were searching everywhere they could for resources, treating us as you would a line of ants you found on your kitchen counter. They weren’t exactly exterminating us, instead harvesting our land for resources with zero regard for whatever was in the way. Now, we are back, and it looks like they accomplished their mission, and we simply want to die.”

I let out an exhale and hit the red button again.

Autumn. Booth. Rachel. Booth. 

The glass over the pills spread open, freeing our orange escape pods.

I passed a pill out to each member of the group.

“Anyone have a change of heart?” I asked.

No one spoke.

I threw back my pill, dry. I saw the rest of the crew do the same. I gave everyone one long, last look before everything went black.

Heaven? No. The same barren desert I left when took the pill, but dark, the sand cold.

I saw my comrades all around me. They checked their bodies and touched their faces. All looked horrified to be alive.

“NO!” I heard Drea cry out.

The world was not all dark. A city which looked like it was made of tightly-bunched stars radiated off in the distance. 

“Can’t even properly kill myself,” Drea muttered next to me.

I looked over to Drea as she rose to her feet, my jaw dropped. 

“What?” Drea asked.

“Your stutter is gone,” I said.

I looked over to Hank, our friend who had traveled to the edge of the universe and back without arms and I saw two sinewy limbs jutting out of his shoulders. He petted his newfound appendages over and over again.

Next to Hank was Rex. I watched as he ripped off his blackout shades.

“I had no idea you were so young Danny,” Rex said to me. 

I smiled for real, for the first time in years. I felt a warmth inside me burn through my body and give me a false sense of heat, like a quick shot of whiskey.

The perpetual struggle of fatigue which had dominated my body for so long seemed to be gone, but I was not yet sure if the pill had given me the gift it appeared to give the rest of the crew. 

Autumn. Booth. Rachel. Booth. Maybe the elixir wasn’t magic for me? The brain disorder remained.

I didn’t have anymore time to think.

“Look at this!” the voice of Helen rang out in a high-pitched tone I had never heard her use.

I couldn’t see Helen at first, she didn’t appear to be in our cluster in the sand, but then I heard her voice again.

“Up here.”

I followed Helen’s voice into the sky, where she hovered above us in her wheelchair, about five feet off the ground. Helen’s legs had not returned, but her scars were gone and she floated like a feather. 

It was time for me to give myself the ultimate test to see if the pill had solved my problems. Holding my breathe for 10 seconds was a surefire way to trigger my disorder and have my entire neck tense up until my head shifted slowly from side to side. I sucked in a breath and waited.

10 seconds passed. Then 15. Then 20. Then 30. No lock up. My neck was slack, fluid. I sucked in a breath and looked off at the city in the distance. I suddenly wanted to go there.

There were no mile markers to track our progress on making it to the city, just the growing size of the lights as we got closer and closer until they almost blinded you when you looked at them too long. They looked about a mile out when Helen swooped down from her glide and tapped me on the shoulder.

“I think I know where we are going,” Helen yelled into my ear.

Autumn. Booth. Rachel. Booth. 

Helen pointed to a towering string of lights off in the distance which took the jagged shape of the top of a pineapple.

“See the palm tree?” Helen asked me.

She was right. The lights looked more like a palm tree than a pineapple.

“We are coming up on Dubai,” Helen went on. “That’s the hotel they built there to look like a palm tree.”

I had seen the hotel on the Internet years ago. I had no idea if our destination being Dubai was a good or a bad thing. Our years of toiling in painful stagnation had stripped things of the “good” and the “bad,” they were mostly just “things.”

A thing I quickly labeled as “bad,” sped by our caravan in the near darkness. A tangle of light and matter, it went by so fast that I didn’t have the slightest idea what it looked like. I just knew the presence felt powerful. 

All of us turned around and followed the wind of whatever had flown past us. Resting about 20 yards in front of us in the desert was a dark clump of matter wrapped in small beads of white light which looked very similar to the city we were walking towards. The thing gave off a rumbling sound which sounded like the idling engine of a semi truck periodically interrupted by the high-pitched squeal of a baby. 

“What the hell is that?” Drea whispered in my ear. 

I felt a wave of energy rip off the thing like a roll of thunder. I looked at it long enough to focus in on what I was actually looking at. The thing appeared to be a ball of thick, hardened skin, like that of a desert lizard, pegged by a countless amount of tiny legs, the kind you would see on a centipede. It had its back to us at the moment, a thick spine pulled the scaly skin tight. It took long breaths in and out wrapped in what looked like giant golden Christmas lights. The kind you would usually see wrapped around a suburban dream home on a frosty December night. 

“What the hell is that?”

Drea stopped when the thing started to turn on its collection of little legs until it looked back at us with two saucer eyes of bright yellow set above a long, thin stinger of a nose and a jagged set of only bottom teeth which jutted out from a sloppy mouth. The thing looked like the nightmarish marriage of my five least favorite animals which had been thrown into a microwave and zapped until it was the size of a Jeep.

Was this one of the aliens which had stripped our world bare and left us wanting to die? Just the sight of the it made me wish that pill had worked instead of just eliminating the physical side of my disorder. Not locking up my neck certainly wasn’t going to stop that thing from eating me like a Buffalo wing if it wanted to.

Autumn. Booth. Rachel. Booth. 

There were those four words flashed in my mind again and again until the alien (let’s just call it that out of convenience) started to scramble towards us, it’s little legs making our sand floor shudder with unnerving, manic rumble. I ran. I ran towards the city, praying those lights were really Dubai and not just a million of those toothy things which chased us crunched together like a bee hive. 

I could smell the thing’s sweet and sour breath huffing and puffing in my direction as my legs churned through the heavy sand. The whole thing probably looked comical to the alien, like a snail pathetically trying to escape from a hungry toad on a beach.

My lungs burned, the muscles in my legs throbbed. I almost welcomed the searing pain I knew would come from behind at any moment, but it didn’t. I instead felt myself lift up off the ground, until my legs were dangling limply in the air the way they would on a modern Six Flags-style roller coaster which straps you in from your shoulders.

I looked to my right and saw Helen’s cherubic grin beaming back at me. Her arms were wrapped tight around my torso.

A look below showed the lights of the alien shining at a safe distance, probably 50 feet below me. 

I looked back to Helen’s smile and saw the rest of the crew clinging to her back - Rex, Drea and Hank. They didn’t smile the way she did, they maintained looks of shocked relief.

Autumn. Booth. Rachel. Booth. 

Just as my heart was starting to slow back down, a cluster of lights rushed into the horizon behind us and darted towards us at a much greater speed than Helen seemed to be able to muster.

“We are just crossing into the start of the city, we’ll be at the hotel in a minute. I think I can shake it,” Helen yelled.. 

I looked back at the alien which had gained about 25 more yards on us. It was officially on our heels. 

I saw Rex flex himself up into a half-standing position on Helen’s back. He stared back at the alien with a hand flat across his brow as if he was blocking out a sun that wasn’t there.

“Just give me one more minute!” Helen screamed.

“We don’t have a minute!” Brea screamed from Helen’s back. 

I watched the alien flick a forked tongue at our crew and miss Rex’ face by just inches before it recoiled back into it’s mouth. 

Autumn. Booth. Rachel. Booth. 

The tongue was back again before I could take a breath. Rex was ready for it this time. I noticed he had the box of orange pills under an arm and a bright orange pill in one hand. I watched as he slapped the orange pill against the thing’s hot pink tongue as it whipped past his face. Rex ducked down before the tongue could lash him. 

The tongue retreated back into the alien’s mouth. I watched the monstrous face cinch up into a look of bitterness. It winced and started to fade off into the dark distance. 

Autumn. Booth. Rachel. Booth. 

“Oh my God,” I screamed back at Rex just as I felt us start to descend in the air. 

I looked in front of me and the well-lit hotel was right below us. Helen eased us on to the hotel’s roof. We came to a full stop next to an overflowing infinite pool which looked out over the twinkling city. 

The four of us who couldn’t fly stepped away from Helen. I watched Helen’s chest heave over and over again and saw sweat pour off her brow until she dove headfirst into the pool, sending a lapping wave off of the body of water and down the side of hotel where it tumbled hundreds of feet before it hit the dark, churning sea below. 

“So now what?” Drea broke the soundtrack of our heavy breathing. 

“Well...Rex started in, still struggling to breathe. “Once we are ready, I have something I need to share with everyone.”

We collected ourselves and turned our attention to Rex at a little table by the pool. He laid the box the orange pills came from in front of us, pulled the canister which housed the ones we hadn’t used yet and showed us a video screen. 

He hit play and digital words started to crawl across a dark screen. 

Once you take the first pill, wait five minutes and then press the red button to the right of this screen.

Rex hit the red button 

The screen came to life and digital words written white script filled up the black screen. 

Before you can proceed to the second dosage of pills, we would like you to each watch a video log which will update you on matters close to you which have taken place at home while you have been gone. The next screen will appear with a touch-screen option for each member of the crew. To access your video, simply place your thumbprint on the section of the screen where your name appears a 2-3-minute video will then play. It is recommended you watch the video in private as the scenes shown may be emotional. Once all videos have been watched and a short questionnaire has been answered, you may be allowed to proceed to the second dosage of pills. Thank you.

“Seeing what my shitball family was up to before the world turned to dust is only gonna make me want to kill myself more...stutter, or no stutter,” Drea said.

“Are we gonna draw straws to see who goes?” Helen asked.

I looked off past the infinity pool to the dark horizon and saw a few clusters of light gliding through the dark sky like fat, round 747s, headed in our direction. I figured they were more of the thing which had chased us to our perch.

“We might not even have time to die gracefully. “I’ll just go,” I said.

I pressed my thumb below my name on the screen as I walked away towards the pool with the box in my grasp. The screen slowly illuminated and showed an image I hadn’t seen in years - my on-again, off-again girlfriend Alexa. Just the sight of her sharp red hair, freckled cheeks and nose and toothy smile wobbled my jaw and threw me into wet sobs. 

Alexa and I had more ups and downs than a roller coaster when we were together, but the look of love and the full, softness of her face destroyed my heart. I wanted nothing more than to reach through the screen and hug her. 

Alexa’s face looked even more full than usual. Her rosy cheeks looked almost swollen, her breasts were pushed up against her neck.

“I don’t even know how to say this,” Alexa started in, tears rolling down onto her lips. “Just a few weeks after you left, I found out I was pregnant. I know. I always have the world’s worst timing. I called the mission control people back here and told them that I needed to talk to you, but they directed me to just take a video. I don’t know when, or if, it will even get to you.”

Alexa whimpered, shook and sobbed. 

“They’re twins. Girls. They’re due in September. I don’t know what else to tell you right now. I’m sorry.”

The screen went dark and then slowly started to fade in again. I heard the high-pitched cry of a baby before the screen lit up again. Once illuminated, I saw a tired-looking Alexa in front of the camera with a blonde baby in each arm. They stopped crying just before she started talking.

“I hope things are okay up there. I want you to meet your daughters...Autumn, and Rachel. Say hi to daddy,” Alexa said in a baby voice.

I watched as my two chubby daughters looked at the camera for fleeting seconds before starting to cry again. 

“They’re a little camera shy, cranky. They haven’t been sleeping much. We miss you. I hope these videos get to you,” Alexa said.

I wasn’t sure if I could watch anymore. I already imagined the world I was in now existing without these two sweet babies I had just met. I thought about Alexa on our best days and her smile being wiped from the Earth by that ugly thing that chased us to that rooftop. 

I looked out on the horizon and saw the three clusters of lights I was worried about earlier had moved into formation and were still headed in our direction, though a few hundred yards out still. I went back to the video. 

Alexa had aged significantly on the screen. The background had changed from her bright and cheery apartment dining area to a cold, drab setting which looked like a hospital room. Joining her on the couch were Autumn and Rachel, looking to be five-years-old. 

“I’m sorry I haven’t been able to send you these in a long time. Things have gotten crazy here. The aliens showed up a few towns over and are doing something that is ruining the air. Everyone had to move into the hospitals. Everyone is sick. Everyone who is old is dying. Your parents…”

Alexa broke down, looked away from the camera. Autumn and Rachel wrapped her in hugs. 

“Your parents are gone. My parents are gone. I don’t know how long the rest of us have.”

Alexa interrupted herself with a thick cough. 

“I’m sorry, and I have to tell you. I got married.”

Alexa looked away from the camera. 

“His name is Michael Booth. You might remember him from a holiday party years ago. I’m sorry. I couldn’t wait for you.”

Autumn. Booth. Rachel. Booth. Those were the full names of my daughters.

“I’m sorry…”

The screen went black again. I feared that would be the parting message I would receive from the sliver of the world I cared about.

The screen flickered back to life. It took a few seconds, but I eventually looked at that same drab hospital room background with Autumn and Rachel sitting on an uncomfortable-looking couch, smiling at the camera, looking a little bit older than they did in the last video. 

“Hi dad, we just wanted to let you know that things are okay,” Rachel started in with a voice that was scary similar to Alexa’s. 

“Mom’s okay too,” Autumn chimed in. “She just doesn’t feel like talking right now. Everyone was sick for a long time, but started to feel better about a week ago, so we thought we would give you an update. It seemed like the aliens left and everyone in the area thinks they aren’t coming back. I’m actually working with some people here to help stop them.”

“We’re really excited to have you come back so we can meet you,” Rachel said, her face right up in the camera. 

“Counting down the days,” Autumn said from behind Rachel.

The signal cut out and the screen went black. I rapped on the thing to try and see if it was broken, but it didn’t appear to be. The screen went back to the home screen with all of our names on it and spaces to place our thumbs. 

I couldn’t believe that was what I was going to be left with. That initial spring of hope which cracked open inside me when I met my daughters was sucked dry by the uncertainty of their final message being cut off, leaving me with an endless void of nothing to fill with the worst parts of my imagination.

I brought the box back to the group. They didn’t seem to care. They were more focused on the lights approaching from the distance. 

“I think we gotta get moving again,” said Helen.

The light clusters came into focus off the edge of the building. They appeared to be three of the alien which had chased us earlier. 

The building started to shake.

“Where do we go?” Hank screamed.

I looked for a door on the rooftop plaza. Couldn’t find one.

Rex dove down into the pool. The rest of us followed. I went last, feeling the chilled water envelope me just before the aliens arrived on the rooftop.

I rolled onto my back once below the cover of the water and l watched the three aliens zoom past the top of the pool. I looked to the crew all around me, no one met eyes. 

I looked down and saw the bottom of the pool was completely clear glass. The floor looked down into an abandoned nightclub with a dancefloor that shimmered with the blue light from the pool. 

Still gassed from the run and flight in the desert, my oxygen ran out in a handful of seconds. I looked around at the rest of the crew and saw looks of growing panic.

I locked eyes with Drea and pointed up at the surface of the pool. I didn’t see the aliens there. I thought they flew past the roof, didn’t see us there and moved on. Or, they may have just been waiting for us there to come back up. It didn’t matter. We had no choice. I pushed myself towards the surface.

I closed my eyes just before I reached the surface and felt a rushing torpedo drop through the water next to me, throwing me backwards and up out of the surface of the pool. 

My eyes open, I saw the top of the pool churn like a little stormy sea. I heard a woman scream and I caught a glimpse of two of the aliens hovering off of the edge of the roof before I was sucked back down into the pool. 

I landed on the floor next to the crew. I picked glass out of my arm and felt the hot sting of wounds open up as the last gallons of the pool flowed down onto the floor.

I watched the rest of the crew scramble to their feet on the hard floor. I found my way to a stance and we all stood about five yards away from an alien which rested its massive body limply against a grand piano. It must have dove through the bottom of the pool and broken the glass. It’s body was covered with bleeding cuts.

The alien didn’t appear to be moving, but no one seemed ready to take another step forward. We all exchanged horrified glances and scanned the room. The entrance to the club looked to be on the other side of the room. 

We started to slowly walk to the door. I stopped when a voice popped into my head. Quiet, but low and monotone, it sounded like a dying computer. 

“I’m not trying to hurt you,” the computer voice rang in my head. 

I looked around and saw the rest of the crew frozen in their tracks. We all turned around at the same time and saw the alien let out a pathetic breath, it’s massive libs sputtering like a baby’s would if it was playing a game with its mother. 

“I’m trying to help you,” the computer voice came back. 

We approached the alien with caution, it’s basketball-sized yellow eyes opened up just a bit from behind a curtain of scaly skin once we were a little more than an arm’s-length away. 

“We’re all hearing this, right?” Drea asked the group.

“Yes,” I answered back. 

“I can only communicate with you this way,” the computer voice interrupted me. “Our languages and speaking organs are very different, but the computers, or what you call brains are very much the same. You don’t need to speak. I know what you are all thinking right now. The one named, Hank, please stop thinking about that jagged piece of glass next to me and what you could do to me with it. I am already passing on. I would like to help you before I do though.”

What do we do? I thought.

“There is a reason you all are here. This was not an accident. Despite what it might seem. We sent you out and we sent you back,” the computer voice sounded in my head, sounding more and more ragged with each word.

What are you talking about. The government sent us out. We spent months at a facility. I thought.

“Are you sure of that? Did you ever see any official documentation? Did you really think your government sent you out there just to be some kind of crew someone else would feel sorry for? Did they have a track record of that kind of thinking?”

The voice was right. Our entire operation seemed incredibly unofficial when it was happening. It was always explained away because of high confidentiality, but it was easy to poke doubt into what we had been told. 

“You were our only hope,” the computer voice went on. “We selected each of you because of the grit and ingenuity you showed in your souls working through what you were born with. We knew that the others here would wear you down if you were here for the worst, so we sent you away, but we always knew you would come back. We worried that you might lose hope and that’s why we set up the orange pills to let you experience life without your ailments and to give you hope and to send the messages from your loved ones here.”

Are our loved ones okay? I thought.

“I cannot guarantee that either way. What I can tell you though is that any that are okay, have their hopes resting in your hands.”

Our hands? Our fucked up hands? I can’t even properly open a can of soup without getting stressed out. Why would the fate of the world be put in our hands? I thought.

“But what do we even do?” Helen’s soft voice rose up once mine went away.

“You need to know a couple of things. Not all of us are good. Many of us went bad once we ran out of resources and will actively harm you. A couple of them are up on that roof right now. Probably waiting for you to come back up. Avoid us at all costs.”

I started to hear the sound of rustling come from up in the hole the empty pool left. The beat of my heart started to pick up a step.

I think they are coming. I thought.

“They are, and I only have time to tell you one more thing...the pills you took will start to wear off again soon and all hope lies in you not taking those second rounds of pills and giving up.”

The rustling sound intensified in the hole of the swimming pool above us.

“Go,” the computer voice whispered the word into our minds.

The crew took off towards the entrance door we originally were trying to exit through. Two heavy thuds landed behind us over by the hole of the pool and shook the floor.

I ran to the open door until I was in a cramped hallway and our crew was falling all over each other. 

“Where do we go?” Hank screamed as we tried to collect ourselves.

I spotted an EXIT sign at the end of the hall.

I ran in the direction of the EXIT sign with the crew trailing me and those thuds gaining on us from the nightclub. 

I threw open the exit door and started rumbling down the stairs. I led the way as we ran down flight after flight after flight of stairs until we finally reached a flat landing. 

We ran out the final door and emerged in a palatial lobby filled with broken glass, ripped furniture and collapsed sculptures. 

One-by-one, our crew collapsed to the floor in exhaustion. 

I closed my eyes for a few moments to rest. I felt on the verge of sleep. It had been a draining journey since we landed and my body was used to doing pretty much nothing all day and all night for years before that. I let sleep come.

I woke up to the sound of a ding from the other side of the lobby. 

I followed the ding over to a row of three elevators built into the opposite wall. I watched the doors slowly open and saw one of the aliens emerge. Another ding rang out and another door opened. Another alien appeared in the doorway. I kept my eyes on them as they walked over to the far corner of the lobby where a crude hole about 10 feet by 25 feet rested. They let out a few grunts and both through the hole. 

The crew let out a collective breath and I saw faces start to soften. I blinked a few times to confirm what I was seeing. Hank didn’t have arms again. Rex was stumbling around the lobby, knocking over loose furniture. Helen’s scars had returned.

“Fffffffffu..fuuff….ffuck,” Drea stuttered.

Autumn. Booth. Rachel. Booth. 

My disorder was back. The final domino had dropped. 

Knot. A. Hotel. 

I had no idea what that meant. I was suddenly very thirsty for that second escape pod, despite what that monster up in the nightclub said. Fuck humanity. Fuck the world. 

I felt a hand on my shoulder. I looked over to Drea and saw her eying the box in my hand with the pills. 

“I…I...I...I...th...th...th...th..think...It...is...is...p….pp...pp..ppill...two....two.two..two...time.”

Drea went for the box and pried it from my disenfranchised hands. 

“Let’s watch these videos then so we can call it a day.”

Autumn. Booth. Rachel. Booth. Knot. A. Hotel. Don’t. Give. Up. It’s. Autumn. And. Rachel. 

I spaced out and stared out the front of the hotel for a moment as the message in my head clicked. Were these messages coming from Autumn and Rachel?

Autumn. Booth. Rachel. Booth. Don’t. Let. Them. Give. Up. We. All. Need. Them. Each. Reason.

“Is anyone else getting more messages?” I asked the crew. 

I received a group “No,” back. 

“I think I’m getting something,” I said to the crew.

“I don’t care,” said Helen. “I’m done with this. You can stay here and deal with these Langoliers.”

“I think the messages are coming from my daughters,” I said.

Helen clammed up. Drea hit pause on the video on the box screen. 

The room rumbled and some rubble fell off of the walls. Sounds of chatter came from the hole over in the corner the aliens had gone in.

“I think we at least need to get the hell out of here.”

The sun was rising on the desert when we went outside. The glitter of stars which covered all the buildings when we arrived had faded. It felt like being in a bar at closing time when the lights come on. 

We were just a few paces away from the hotel, headed back to the heart of the city, when a heavy crash behind us rattled the group. We didn’t even jump at this point. We were more annoyed than scared. 

I turned back towards the building and saw a crumpled heap of living matter lying in the middle of the street which led out to the hotel. It looked like the alien who helped us up in the nightclub. I thought it was dead until I saw it’s side start to rise and fall in heavy breaths. 

“He’s all yours,” Helen groused at me. 

I walked back to our friend who was splayed on the hard concrete. He looked up at me with one eye which blinked out a soggy tear.

“I am almost out of time,” the computer voice appeared back in my head. “But you need help getting back to your ship. Have Helen take another orange pill to fly you back to the ship. I don’t know everything, but I know that those like me are guarding this place like a bee hive for a reason and you have to stop them. They hide underneath the ground and only come out at night. They have all gone under now. If you can come back during the day, you can stop them and turn this all around,” the computer voice said. 

Why do we want to come back here if they are all here? I thought.

“Because you can’t run forever,” the computer voice snipped. “And trust the other voices you may be hearing. Let them be your guiding light.”

The eye in front of me closed. I waited for a couple minutes, but the voice in my head went away. I turned back to the crew. 

“Helen, it’s your lucky day. Grab one of the bottles of water out of your pack, because you’re going to take another orange pill.”

The ride back to the ship was a lot longer than the one to the city. Minus the high-speed chase and the added fatigue of the past day’s travels to Helen’s motor, it was well past daybreak when we got out there and the temperature had risen to well over 100 degrees. We were barely coasting by the time we found our ship sticking out of a sand bank where we crashed landed.

Our resident mechanic Rex was not happy about having to go back to work in the engine room. He figured he had retired from spaceship engineering when we smashed into the hard sand, but he was wrong, we had one last voyage to take our tin can of a vessel on. What exactly that voyage would be took shape as I fought off sleep in the galley.

The messages kept pouring into my head.

Autumn. Booth. Rachel. Booth. Docking. Station. Top.

Autumn. Booth. Rachel. Booth. Not. A. Hotel. Docking. Station. On. Top.

Autumn. Booth. Rachel. Booth. Landing. On. Top.

The messages eventually painted the picture of the palm-tree shaped hotel we had just left and it’s roof. I remembered that there was a crooked steel point in the shape of a shark’s tail on the roof next to the pool. My brain recreated that shape over and over and over again.

I remembered thinking the structure looked incredibly low-tech and thrown together for how lavish the hotel looked. It looked like a gaggle of hillbillies got drunk and decided to weld a giant beer bottle opener to the top of the thing. The welds were ugly, sloppy, the metal unpolished and a tad rusted. It also stuck up off the building at a weird angle, it was asymmetrical and half hung off the side. 

My mind turned to the further decoding the messages I was receiving and the architecture of our vessel. I pictured the outside steel of our ship and thought about it’s curved bottom and curved hook of a rod which ran up and down the outside of the ship.

It clicked. That added-on heap of metal on top of the hotel was a landing rod for our vessel. The messages were telling us to land the ship on that thing. 

The only person who had any idea how to actually fly the ship ironically was the blind Rex. He wasn’t thrilled about doing it, but he agreed when I conceded that we would just fly straight home if it didn’t work and go about figuring out what the rest of our lives would be. 

The top of the hotel appeared vacant when we made our approach. The entire scene was so different than it was the night before. Without the lights, the entire world looked dried and dead again. The hotel looked like a pocket knife lying in a garden of dead sand instead of a twinkling dream out of a futuristic version of The Wizard of Oz.

Our captain Rex guided us towards the point of the building, our landing spot which stuck up like the needle on top of the Capital Records building in Hollywood. 

“Hold onto your butts,” Rex said.

Rex eased the ship above the point and started to slowly drop us down. The entire ship shook and screeched as we scratched down onto the point.

“Is it working?” I asked.

The ship stopped abruptly.

“Seems like that’s as far as this ride goes son,” Rex said in a mock Southern drawl. “So now what fearless leader?”

I had no idea. 

“I guess we can take a look outside,” I said. 

I walked the group over to the door of the ship and hit the button to open it. We were greeted by a dark corridor with just a few blinking red lights once the steel door slowly slid away. 

I took a deep breath and led the group into the corridor with a focus on the red lights which blinked on a wall across the space. 

The space I stepped into was very similar to the space inside our ship. It was hard to see in the near dark, but the feel looked and felt the same, the instrument panels were about the same size and it even had the strange faint smell of crayons that haunted our ship. 

The three blinking lights were round, dime-sized buttons against the wall rested above a small, dark TV screen. I hit the button in the middle and the TV screen woke up, transitioning from jet black to gray.

The reptilian face of one of the aliens slowly came into focus on the screen. The thing blinked with its big dark eyes a few times and gave a nod of its scaly, bulbous head. 

The crew gathered around the TV with me. 

A digital-tinged voice, similar to the computerized voice of the alien who helped us earlier popped into my brain.

“If you are hearing this, I am glad to say the bulk of your mission has been accomplished. You have been sequestered and returned alive. Your mission was not what it seemed. You see, each of you was chosen for a very specific reason for the specific elements of the task you are about to take on. We needed to send you away for a time to make sure you would be alive to take on this challenge when the time was right. What lies below you is an active hive. It rests below the ground and is home to well over a million of the alien creatures which came to your planet to harvest your resources until they ran out. These creatures have almost completely accomplished this, wiping out most of your planet’s life in the process and are sucking the last of the reserves down in that hole as we speak. I am part of a small fraction of these creatures who saw fault in what we were doing once we arrived and formed a rebellion which fights to save what is left of your beautiful life here on Earth. Our group worked with the skeleton of your government to bring you together to execute this mission once we saw what the other creatures were planning. You represent your planet’s last hope. Please do not take the honor lightly, and please know that should you choose to turn around and leave this challenge, it will only be a matter of time before the last beating pulse of your world is sucked dry and left for dead.”

The image of the alien was replaced with a green digital map on the screen. The map looked to show an outline of the hotel we were on top of. 

“This map shows you the inside of the hotel below you. Focus on the circular corridor which runs down the middle. This is a passageway which runs through the security system which blocks the heart of the reactor that powers their hive. The hive is their primary weakness and they need this corridor to exist so it can vent, but it also leaves them vulnerable if anyone can ever get through their complex security system. The ship you have been living on is actually loaded with an atomic charge which will be delivered through that corridor once you have cleared it and has the power to destroy their civilization and every one of their life forms.”

The map zoomed in closer to that corridor and populated the tube with various red lines. 

“There are five different security rooms the creatures have put in place to prevent anyone from accessing this corridor which leads to the reactor, each with a different challenging aspect each of you will be able to conquer with the unique skill set you bring. Please let me explain...

The room with the video screen led to a circular capsule with a ladder which descended down out of it. Our crew stood their staring at the thing for a few minutes after our instructions had been given, knowing what he had to do, committed to at least giving it a try. 

The first security system we faced was a room filled with blinding lights. Rex cleared the room and allowed the rest of us to safely pass through. 

The second challenge was a suffocating tunnel, so tight no one with four limbs would ever be able to squeeze through it. That was no problem for Hank . He was able to wiggle through like a worm without arms until he was on the other side and released a button which opened up the tunnel wider so we could all pass through.

The next section of corridor was a scalding tunnel of burning-hot water. It took a lot of convincing and a lot of touches of the toe to the liquid, but Helen eventually dipped in. Her scars fully protected her from the liquid. She swam through the blood red liquid, holding her breath for close to two minutes before a buzzer rang out and the rest of the crew watched the liquid start to recede. 

The rest of the crew stood at the entryway, praying that Helen had made it through. We let out a collective sigh when we saw her pock-marked arm climb towards us.

“I was about to die,” Helen screeched out as soon as her face came into view. “Let’s get onto the next one of these cluster fucks.”

We headed to the next security stage. We knew the next two were going to be more challenging. Less straight-forward physical challenges, the next two were more mental chess with precision required.

It was Drea’s job to tackle the audio security room. According to our directions, the room was sound-triggered by voice. There was an audio system which asked whoever entered who they were and required them to verbally answer questions to confirm their identity. 

Drea worked for the government as a vocal mimicker before our voyage. Her stuttering ability may have killed her personal conversation abilities, but it gave her a freaky, Saturday Night Live’s best ability to mimic voices she heard. It was the only way to break her stuttering. She could talk in someone else’s voice without stuttering, but not her own. 

Our instructions gave Drea a script of the vocal alien language which wrote out the answers she should use when asked questions in the alien language. This was the challenge we were most shaky about. Drea crammed and practiced the vocals as much as she could in the hour or so which led up to her walking into that cold, metallic room filled with just one speaker, but based on the wobble in her knees, she was very unsure of herself when she went to work. 

The first sound which came out of the speakers in the room was exactly what our instructions had played for Drea. Drea mimicked the suggested response without flaw. She then went back and forth with the security system rapid-fire without missing a beat. 

The crew dashed to Drea and engulfed her like teammates after a big win. The momentum of our success was creating an energy between us we had never felt before. Our group of losers was suddenly soaring because of our flaws. 

The last challenge came down to me and was the most-complicated of them all. I was going to have to be walked through Rubix cube-style puzzles in a small room. It required me to call on my abilities to connect with my daughters. Autumn and Rachel had deciphered a code in the room of my challenge with the alien rebels who had snuck a camera into the corridor years before. 

The walls of the room were lined metallic cubes the size of a shoebox filled with small tiles in various bright, pastel colors. The tiles looked like the inside of a oyster shell - those radiant, soft rainbows of colors which shimmered in the light. It was my job to line up the colored shells in the right patterns based on instructions sent into my head. 

I was going to have to do it with sweaty hands and shaking wrists. I stood in the middle of the room, waiting to hear a voice in my head.

Autumn. Booth. Rachel. Booth. First. Block. All. Red. All. Blue. All. Yellow. Vertical. 

I attacked the first group of tiles and arranged in the described pattern. They locked and a gasp of air sputtered out of the machinery above my head. 

Autumn. Booth. Rachel. Booth. Second. Block. All. Blue. All. Yellow. All Red. Horizontal. 

I followed the instructions. The tiles lined up, locked and the steam came out above me again. Two down, three more to go. 

Autumn. Booth. Rachel. Booth. Top. Row. Red. Red. Red. Yellow. Yellow. Red. Blue.

The instructions for the rest of the rows were similar. I followed them until all the tiles locked in and the air burst out from above the panel. Two more to go. 

Autumn. Booth. Rachel. Booth. Fast. One. Of. Them. Is. Coming.

I felt the room begin to shake. A rumble came from the door in front of us which would finally open up the reactor. 

Autumn. Booth. Rachel. Booth. Keep. Going.

I clenched my teeth and walked up to the next challenge of tiles. 

Autumn. Booth. Rachel. Booth. 

The instructions came faster this time. The noises and rumbles got louder from behind the door we needed to open. I rushed. I made mistakes. Had to go back and fix them. I locked it in and moved onto the next with my breath held. 

“Come on man. They’re coming,” Rex seethed from behind me. 

I shook off a thick coat of sweat when I approached the final box. The lights of the room flickered on and off. 

Autumn. Booth. Rachel. Booth. 

I focused on the last box, even with the walls shaking the images in my eye, blurring the edges, sweat trickling down my eyelids. I made it through all of the lines except the last. A heavy pound smacked against the door. 

“Go. Run back up!” I screamed at the crew behind me. “I’ll finish it. Hit the switch if you hear them coming.”

I heard the crew rush back up the corridor.

Autumn. Booth. Rachel. Booth. 

I lit into the final line. Moving as fast as I could, until I saw a rainbow jumble in front of me. Heard the air escape from the vent above me and saw the door at the back of the room open into darkness. 

I ran as fast as I could through each cleared security room, feeling the aliens in hot pursuit behind me.

Autumn. Booth. Rachel. Booth. They. Are. Right. Behind. You.

“Tell me something I don’t know!” I screamed out into the cramped air of the the third room. 

I felt something wet slap on my ankle and try to latch onto me. I was able to squirm out of it and keep running until I reached the first room. I could hear the sounds of our ship firing up. 

“Flip the switch!” I screamed forward.

I felt another wet slap on my ankle. This one burned this time, the pain almost knocked me to the ground. I worked through it and reached the last door which led into our ship.

The door to the ship slowly started to close next to me. I leaned back against the wall next to it and tried to catch my breath. 

I felt that wet, hot slap again - on my arm this time. I looked over to see a pink forked tongue wrapped around my elbow. I slapped at it, but couldn’t get the strong muscle to relent. It just stuck to me, burning my skin and wrenching my muscle off of my bone.

I looked over to my right and saw that I was in luck. The thick tongue was wrapped around the side of the closing door and would be pinned between the door jam and the closing door in just a few moments. 

My elbow roared in pain, but it was ultra-satisfying to watch the door slide across the opening until it loped off the tongue. I heard a piercing scream come from the other side of the door followed by frantic scrambling and hammers onto the door, which dented the thick steel. I slowly stepped away with my eyes on the crackling steel. 

Autumn. Booth. Rachel. Booth. The. Charge. Has. Just. Been. Sent. 

A massive rush ran through the ship and knocked me onto my feet. I fell hard on my head, but kept my consciousness. 

I worked my way to my feet and stumbled into the heart of the ship. I saw Rex at the controls, his tongue sticking out of his mouth, deep in concentration and strain.

“Are we taking off?” I yelled.

Rex cringed some more and yanked on the controls. I scanned the faces of the others in the room. nN one seemed to look too confident. 

I was able to answer my own question by looking out the front window of the ship. It looked like we were sailing away from the hotel tower and off into the endless ocean. 

“Did it work?” I asked.

Rex shook his head. 

“I have no idea. Don’t know how we will know.”

An explosion rocked the ship. Clouds of fire blasted into view in the front window. I fell forward and leaned on Rex’ captain’s chair to keep myself from falling over. I felt the heat of the flames through the thick glass of the front window. I saw Rex lean his right hand a little harder on the throttle. 

I felt the ship start to move faster and could no longer hold myself up. I slipped backwards onto the floor and slid across the room.

It took a couple of minutes, but the ship calmed down to where I was able to make it to my feet. 

The first thing I saw was an endless horizon of smoke and fire out the front window.

I used pained steps to get over to Rex and saw a look of accomplishment on his face. He watched ashes fall from the sky and descend down into the ocean or the city floor next to where the palm-tree-shaped hotel had been.

“Me thinks mission accomplished,” Rex said.

The rest of the crew joined us one-by-one. We watched the fireworks show which was the carcass of the hotel falling from the sky in pieces at a safe distance.

Autumn. Booth. Rachel. Booth. Rex. Is. Right. Life. Goes. On. 24. South. Arlington. Drive. Arlington. Virginia. 22211. Tell. Rex. Go.

We didn’t sit around to watch the ashes burn or see if those aliens made their way out of their nest. We had done what was asked of us and it was time to move onto whatever was next. 

Rex listened to the only direction any of us had. The last script of directions which popped into my head before a long, long silence which rested in my head as I slept and assumed that we flew halfway across the globe, back to the flatlands of coastal Virginia.

Autumn. Booth. Rachel. Booth.

My first message in hours woke me up from my lonely bunk on the ship. I looked up at the endless strikes of days I had carved into the wooden bunk above and soaked in the names of my daughters, feeling close to home for the first time in ages. 

I could tell the ship had stopped based on the lack of movement when I woke up. I got out of bed and headed to the galley where I would be able to see where we were and check in with everyone else.

The galley was quiet, still, empty. I looked out the front window in front of Rex’ captain’s chair and saw a discomforting sight - more endless desert. Had we not even left the desert around Dubai?

Autumn. Booth. Rachel. Booth. Outside. Section. L. Upper. East. Plot. G. 52. And. G. 53.

I didn’t call out for the rest of the crew. I figured everyone was sleeping or had left to go their own way. An Irish Goodbye served as the perfect escape hatch for our entire awkward relationship. 

I slipped out the door into the outside world. 

I dropped down into sand. A quick 360 degree scan revealed we were not in the desert of the Middle East. I could see dusty, giant tour busses all around us, some tipped on their side, some with busted out windows, all looking like they hadn’t moved in a very long time.

A hill rose above me to one side. I swore I recognized the buildings and the gates at the bottom which ushered me in. I had been to countless field trip there throughout my scholastic life as a student growing up in the state of Maryland - this was Arlington National Cemetery.

All the life had been sucked out of the place. No pun intended. The lush green hills had been replaced with dirty, dusty scabland. The harsh sun which hung above plastered the setting in the golden light of a breast of chicken cooking in an oven. The trees which dotted the landscape were stripped of their leaves and the singing birds which used to call them home. 

What remained were endless grids of gravestones, resting up on the hill above. Their curved stones washed white in the searing sun.

I now knew the meaning of the last message which had been sent to me. I wish I had not.

I walked up to the first building inside the rusted fence and retrieved a torn and faded map which laid out the entire cemetery on paper. I saw the Upper East Lot, Section G on there. 

The walk took about 10 minutes, all uphill, until I was standing in the middle of the sand and scrub of Section G, counting the rows I went through until I got to the 50s. I stopped on the edge, knowing the ones I was looking for would be there waiting for me forever because the dead don’t move. 

I found my way to the stones 57 and 58 - marked with names I knew. Autumn Booth and Alexa Booth. They had both past on three years ago. Autumn’s was marked with numerous military honors even I recognized - Silver Star, Purple Heart. 

I started to cry. I pushed thoughts out of my head. 

You brought me all the way here just to see that you died?

I didn’t even have time to think about what I should have thought about. Words rang back in my head. 

Rachel. Booth. Turn. Around.

I turned around and saw a face which looked like mine standing about 10 yards down the hill from me - her long dark hair blowing a the breeze which had also brought over the first clouds I had seen since we landed back on Earth. She brushed sand out of her face and walked up to me. We met in front of graves 57 and 58. She was a few years older than the last time I saw her on video, probably around eight or nine. Her face showed more weather than an average kids of that age. It almost looked like she had wrinkles. 

“I didn’t want to tell you about mom and Autumn unless you made it,” I heard Rachel’s voice in-person for the first time. “Autumn was a prodigy. She decoded the aliens’ language, but they caught her and destroyed her brain. Mom was with her when it happened.”

I looked back to the graves with fat tears in my eyes. The moisture in my eyes was joined by moisture in the air. Soft drops of rain began to fall on the graves and my head.

The voice showed back up in my head.

Autumn. Booth. I. Haven’t. Felt. Rain. In. Forever. You. Must. Have. Accomplished. The. Mission. Dad.

I looked down at the plot of land right in front of Autumn’s gravemarker and saw what looked to be the tiniest sprig of a green piece of foliage  trickling up from the sand. I watched that little sprout sway in the wind and pick up the rain as the drops fell down harder and harder.

Allocation

CurTis absolutely despised the Internet Cafes. Between the bad coffee, the lack of proper air conditioning, the sketchy losers that hung around them, and the ironically shitty Internet connections, nothing was worse.

He had no choice though.

Private Internet was abolished in 2041. The world wide web could now only be accessed at public “Internet Cafes,” which were basically a mix of the DMV and the worst Starbucks ever.

There were “upscale online lounges” available to those that could pay steep monthly prices and afford parking in the city’s more toney neighborhoods. 

CurTis could afford none of these luxuries. He was a hustler, and he needed to be one just to eat everyday. 

The location of the Internet cafe CurTis was sipping his bitter coffee at was actually a strategic stronghold for his primary hustle - scrapping employment aides. 

What was an “employment aide?” Robotic technology was advanced enough by the 50s that companies realized they could replace most corporate employees with advanced drones. 

Within a few years, every American downtown was crawling with corporate peon droids, doing the busy work of corporations

Naturally, things went to shit, quick. Droids proved more unreliable than humans and most companies went back to organic labor within 10 years. Some still stuck it out though and aides were now just a part of life, shuffling about town on their way to and from work on the streets of downtown. 

CurTis always sat by second-story window, keeping his eyes on the aides as they strolled up and down Broadway. It was the perfect place to scout out his next victim, see who was vulnerable, like a crocodile lurking in a murky lake, trying to identify the weakest of the herd stopping at a watering hole for a drink. 

He had developed plenty of best practices. Avoid anyone dressed in blue or gray, they belonged to one of the last-remaining gangs holding onto dear life in the endlessly-gentrified sprawl of the Los Angeles metropolitan area. Avoid anyone that looked attractive. Those were new and assuredly had the proper tracking that messaged the police at the first sign of danger. 

You wanted to find the ones that looked down on their luck, but not completely broken down.

Unwashed hair. Dark eyes. Department store pantsuit. Moving at a slow jog like she was late to work. A general look of disaffection, but a strange sparkle. CurTis knew he had his mark at 8:54 in the morning 

He downed the rest of his horrid coffee and hurried out of the cafe. 

CurTis felt the cold as soon as he pushed himself out the door. It always felt odd when the temperature dropped below 60 in LA. The place suddenly felt like a different planet. The fat drops of occasional rain that fell down between the skyscrapers of downtown all around added to that feel as he hurried across Broadway in a rare break in traffic. 

He made it to the train of aides walking up and down the sidewalk, assumedly on their way to work, nearly knocking over a male aide decked out in an ill-fitting suit before he made it to the female aide he initially scouted. 

He made the transaction quick, looping her arm with his and walking her up the street with him. CurTis tried to act natural, telling the aide he was just taking her to grab a cup of coffee, but he also moved rather swiftly, he always wanted to limit the amount of time he could be seen with an aide by the public, given what he had waiting for them back in his apartment. 

CurTis’ apartment was in South Downtown, just below Broadway. The area called Skid Row that earned its nickname by being one of the worst neighborhoods in the country that was now just pure irony. Curtis’ studio apartment cost $5,000 per-month and he got a discount because he agreed to clean the facilities once a week for the landlord. 

He discovered his aide’s name was Flower just as he shut the door sealing them in his $5,000 per-month abode and grabbed a screwdriver off of the counter. 

“My mom named me Flower because I was born on the street, Flower, and Figueroa…

The word “Figueroa” was ringing in CurTis’ ear when he shoved the screwdriver through Flower’s neck, right behind her ear. He internally scoffed at her story, knowing that the corporate headquarters of the largest producer of companionship aides was located at Flower and Figueroa Streets. They must have programmed that story into her. 

He held the screwdriver in her neck until he heard three clicks and knew it meant Flower was officially decommissioned. He let her drop to the ground in front of him, her dark blue glassy eyes staring up from the stained carpet. 

This transaction of decommissioning aides was hard for CurTis at first, but had long been numbly routine. It was as simple as taking out the trash for him now. 

Speaking of Trash, Flower was mostly that. CurTis groaned once he finished spreading her parts across his dining room table. 

He knew she was an old model, but he still expected to have more usable parts. All of her parts were too rusted, overused, nothing that could be resold for anything more than a dollar or two. He regretted what he had done. This old soul of an android should have been able to peacefully live out its days and not be taken apart in his living room. 

The thought of putting her back together came to CurTis before he spotted something peculiar sticking out the bottom of Flower’s severed head...a silicon memory chip. 

Aides weren’t supposed to have memories other than remembering simple patterns stored on hard drives at the offices where they worked. CurTis had never seen a chip in one. A closer look at the machinery revealed it looked homemade. Someone had personally installed a memory in this unit.

Had it been the aide itself? No. Not possible. It must have been a client. Either way, it was the only thing he needed to be motivated to immediately put Flower back together. 

Flower was soon back in her original form, sitting on CurTis’ couch, with eyes that were even-more dead than before, and they were pretty fucking dead before. Her dark blue pupils now staring back at him looking like the eyes of a great white shark staring him down. 

He wondered if he had officially broken her, until a tear rolled down her cheek. Or maybe it was just lubricant? No, she definitely was crying, confirmed when she spoke up. 

“You tried to kill me.”

Her body started to shake. More tears came out of her eyes. She couldn’t have looked more busted and more alive at the time. CurTis was speechless. 

“Why?” Flower went on. 

“I make my living stealing aides, breaking them down for parts, and selling those parts to the gangs that resell aides,” CurTis answered as matter-of-fact as possible, hoping that would help.

It didn’t. Flower cried some more. 

“I lost my job at the data center where I worked and I couldn’t find anything for two years. It was the only way I could find to make money, and live,” CurTis started to defend himself. 

She just kept crying, dropping her head, the part of her dark brown hair looking back at him and his deep guilt. 

“Look, I can help you get back out there,” Curtis went on. 

“I don’t want to get back out there,” she said and looked back up at him. 

She looked around the space all around him, taking extra long to look at his bed and his couch. 

“I want to stay here,” she added. 

He wanted to protest. She pulled out a small handheld device with an LED screen from her pocket and displayed it for him. 

“I hit this button, and it calls my manufacturer, who calls the police, who instantly track me to back here, who will be less-than-pleased to hear the story of what happened here when they arrive. You’ll go to jail,” she kept twisting the dagger deeper-and-deeper the longer she talked. 

“Okay, okay. You can stay,” he relented. “But how is this going to work exactly?”

How exactly it worked is that CurTis went about his daily life the way he always had and Flower lived at his house like a comfortable live-in girlfriend - watching TV on the couch all hours of the day, snacking on his food, using the bathroom (he was unsure of how that even worked), and going on walks around the neighborhood. She even made him dinner sometimes. It was somewhat domestic, and he kind of liked it. 

He wondered why the company she worked for didn’t seem to try to track her down, but he had learned that it was actually cheaper, and easier for companies to just let aides disappear if they didn’t come back. It was probably the case with Flower. 

CurTis rented a garage workshop space down the street to continue doing his “recycling work” to pay the bills while Flower lived with him. He felt it was in bad taste to do it at home with Flower in the house. He was afraid to do just about anything around her, constantly worried she was going to report him to a number of different officials who would ruin his life in a variety of unpleasant ways due to his dark career. 

Weeks went by with no movement from Flower. It was actually CurTis who first moved to change the situation. 

CurTis hadn’t received a message on the Dating System app in nearly a year. He actually kind of forgot he even had it until Mariane reached out to him on a Sunday afternoon as he watched Flower prepare him some sort of thin stew with shrimp in it for dinner (he had started buying different ingredients he enjoyed each Sunday to see what kind of meal she could come up with). 

Mariane was three years younger than him, lived in his neighborhood, enjoyed swimming in the ocean, worked as a network administrator for a university, and had a mousey look that CurTis found attractive, even though it kind of reminded him of Flower. He replied back to her general outreach message and started a conversation that led to them meeting at a coffee cafe that was much nicer than the one he used to scout out companion aides to decommission . 

They hit it off. CurTis thought she was one of those people you can tell has had something horrible happen to them in life though they’ll never tell you what it is. He liked that. 

They quickly dove into CurTis’ first true human relationship in years. Everything couldn’t have gone smoother, except for the fact that they had been on 20 dates and she had never been to his place. He always made the excuse that her place was closer to the bars and restaurants they usually met up at, but she wasn’t going to let that stand up any longer. She texted that she wanted to come over one night and wasn’t going to take no for an answer. 

CurTis had a pep talk with Flower. Could she stay in his closet while Mariane came over? She didn’t appear to be offended, she just wanted to know how that would logistically work, and if she could watch shows on his tablet while in there? Yes, with earbuds in, of course. 

They worked it out. Mariane came over the next night and he tried to act like it wasn’t weird it had taken so long for her to walk through his front door. 

Everything seemed normal to her. They shared a drink, some dessert, and then went into his bedroom. She had no idea an aide was in the closet in his living room the entire time binge watching a cooking competition show. 

Things got closer for CurTis with Mariane, making things with Flower (even) more complicated. He tried to talk Flower into moving out, going back to her past life, or whatever she wanted to do. She had no interest. 

The only thing Flower seemed interested in was reminding CurTis he was under her thumb. He did whatever he could to keep Mariane from his place and when he couldn’t keep her away, he kept Flower in the closet. 

It couldn’t last forever. One morning Mariane showed up unannounced. The car she was taking to work had broken down on the way, not far from CurTis’ place. She knocked on the door before CurTis was awake. 

Flower, who was awake (watching cooking competition shows on the couch), answered the door and floored Mariane, another woman standing there before her in her boyfriend’s apartment. 

CurTis woke up and started hearing their conversation about halfway through. 

“I thought I just had the wrong place, but I guess not,” Mariane said, her voice wavering all the way through, clearly losing her composure. 

“Sorry,” Flower answered back, flat. 

There was a long, awkward pause as CurTis got himself out of bed, his face starting to burn with rage and panic. 

He heard Mariane right before he threw open his bedroom door. 

“Who are you?” 

CurTis opened the door before Flower could answer. Mariane just looked at CurTis, dressed in his underwear, standing pathetic in the doorway. A single tear ran down Mariane’s face before she spat at him, told him to fuck off, and ran away. 

CurTis didn’t give chase even though he desperately didn’t want to lose her. He figured trying to explain the situation would be more embarrassment and shame than he was capable of handling. 

He just stood there, in the cold air of the Winter morning, regretting his entire life. 

CurTis proceeded to scream and plead with Flower, trying to get her to leave. He offered his entire bank account. Anything to just move on with his life. 

She didn’t budge. Instead, she put the rest of her cards on the table, for better or for worse, revealing to him a small cord on the inside of her armpit that would dial her owner and summon them should she feel threatened and decide to pull it. 

He was never going to get out of this. He just conceded this was his life and moved on. He went to a staffing agency that ironically was staffed by aides and gave them a resume that was mostly lies. 

The aides landed him a job at a data center underneath a skyscraper where his job was to stack new servers into an infinite amount of rows. It was a temp job, but the aide who managed him explained they had enough servers to stack that it was going to take them a whole year to stack them all, working 9 to 5, every weekday. 

It was comforting to CurTis. He had stability for the first time in years. 

He even started to like having Flower around again. She cooked, she cleaned, she answered the door when packages were delivered during the day on weekdays, and when maintenance needed to come by, and then she left him alone when he got home. Had he been born 100 years earlier, he probably would have referred to her as a Stepford Wife. But he wasn’t and he instead just wished he could think of a perfect term for what was taking place in his apartment. 

It would take three months for cracks to appear in the façade. 

CurTis was walking home from work in the dark. It was the dead of Winter so it got dark just before 5 p.m. and it was pitch black as he snaked his way through Skid Row. 

Skid Row maintained the name even though a two-bedroom condo in the neighborhood had long cost a million dollars per-bedroom. CurTis had never seemed the slightest bit on edge walking through the area except one time when a woman’s Bearnese Mountain Dog got a little too aggressive with him. 

Yet, on this night, he felt a chill that went well beyond what he should have been feeling given the 62-degree temperature. Why? Because someone was following him

CurTis had yet to get a glimpse of the face of who had been following him since he left his office, but he could tell they weren’t large. They walked softly and delicately and had a small shadow. He thought they might barely be five-feet tall. Maybe it was a kid? A teenager of rich parents who just got off on fucking with people. Surely that would be the only kind of troublemaker in this neighborhood. 

He had a plan. There was a small park coming up on the right between two apartment complexes with a children’s play area that had a Vision Box in it. He would lure his stalker in there and then have some fun with him, or her. 

Vision Boxes were steel squares put in children’s parks lined with digital screens on the inside. Children went inside and were given a choice of endless locations to create to give themselves different surroundings to interact with. 

You could walk into a Vision Box in Chicago on a frigid January morning and have your kids play on a tropical beach in Tahiti by going into one. You couldn’t interact with the environment that much, but the temperature in the box would change. You could pick up a conch shell and throw it into the water and get splashed from a water reserve in the box. It was fucking magical. 

CurTis’ life on the edge led to him knowing a lot more secrets about the urban world that he lived in than most people and he knew how to override a Vision Box so you could control it. He had done it before to his advantage, usually just to impress a girl. 

This was different. CurTis had sinister intentions when he hurried into the Vision Box and turned on his mobile device. He pulled up the Wi-Fi of the Box and turned on a router-altering application. 

He picked up the strategy once when he had to spend a weekend in jail after getting caught with stolen aide parts in his backpack a few years before. It was well worth the time in captivity. He was able to use it almost anywhere and basically turn any networked environment into his own personal God mode.

He had everything he needed set up when his stalker stepped in. He cued up his mobile device and pulled up an environment only a few were aware of - Hell. 

The Box went from pitch black to red hot in color and temperature. A fireball of heat that even CurTis wasn’t prepared greeted the small person who was following him. Someone must have turned up the setting, because he literally felt fire come out of the walls of the Box. 

“What the fuck?” CurTis heard a familiar voice scream out as he closed his eyes against the flames that whipped at him from every direction. 

It was a female voice he knew, well, but whose exactly he still wasn’t sure. 

He was sure once he was able to get the flames to die down. He saw Mariane standing before him with her face scalded, her skin peeling off her delicate face right in front of him. 

“What the fuck CurTis?” Mariane pleaded.

CurTis moved quickly, lying to a critically-injured and dazed Mariane, telling her he was leading her to the hospital when he was really just taking her to his apartment. She was at least temporarily blinded. She wouldn’t know until it was too late. 

He ushered her inside and set her down on the couch. He groaned when he heard the toilet flush and knew Flower would be in their presence any second. 

He held his breath and tended to Mariane after he heard her start to cry. 

He moved closer to her on the couch, sliding her little body into his lap. He looked down to her face and thought he could see the silver shade of her skull through what was left of the meat on her face. He wasn’t a fucking doctor, but he knew she didn’t have long. 

She spoke to him, softly, losing the grip on her consciousness. 

“I came back that day and talked to Flower. She told me what happened. It took me a long time, but I came to terms with it, but I lost your number. So I didn’t know how to get a hold of you. I remember you said you liked to walk through Skid Row, so I was just looking for you, but you were way ahead of me,” Mariane explained. 

“Why didn’t you call out to me?” CurTis asked. 

It took her a long time to reply. She winced in the deepest pain. It hurt him just looking at it. Well, he was also just in horrible pain in general. He hadn’t looked in the mirror, but he anticipated he had serious burns on his face from the Box as well. 

“I did, you have headphones on,” she explained. 

CurTis realized he had his headphones on with, with music at a low volume the entire time. He reached up to them and felt his hand melt into the plastic upon touch. 

He screamed in startle, but not in pain somehow. Maybe he was in shock? He could feel molten plastic sizzling on his fingers, yet it didn’t hurt. It was just concerning. 

Mariane’s state was equally concerning. She was outright fading away right before CurTis’ eyes. 

He snapped his fingers in front of her eyes and brought her to life for a second, but all that seemed to do was make her aware of the pain she was experiencing again. 

“What happened?” Marianne dribbled out through sad and tired lips, breaking CurTis’ heart for the first time in his life.

“I, I, I, don’t know,” CurTis got some words out as he watched Mariane pass away. 

He tried to wake her one more time. He shook her and got no reaction. Her neck was loose and limp and her face twisted away from him, dead weight now just hanging off of her torso. 

He immediately saw something that concerned him behind her right ear, machinery that looked a lot like the machinery he saw behind Flower’s ear when he broke her open. 

Was Mariane an aide?

He didn’t have any time to think about it because the bathroom door opened right on cue. Oh yeah, Flower. He had almost forgotten about her for a moment. 

Flower didn’t seem the slightest bit thrown off by the bizarre scene in the living room.

“Come to the bathroom,” she said as soon as she locked eyes with him. 

He watched her bite her lip, concern finally growing on her face. He heard her mutter…

“Oh no.”

She led him to the bathroom, flicked on the light, and showed him himself in the mirror. He quickly found out why she said “oh no.” His face was blow torched almost as bad as Mariane’s.

He immediately lamented dying with only an aide by his side. 

Ah shit, who cared? There was no real human being in his life that was closer to him at that point anyway, no need to get precious in the final seconds of the fourth quarter. 

He reached out and put a hand on her shoulder as he started to cry in front of someone else for the first time ever. He sobbed for a few moments and was glad she was there truly for the first time since he had tricked her into going into his apartment. 

The 30 seconds of tears he had in his body were gone and it was time for him to recoil from Flower. He had yet another stunning realization the second he did that, catching a glimpse of the back of his head in the mirror and seeing some familiar-looking machinery just behind his ear. 

That memory chip system he had seen in Flower and Mariane he had removed from so many unlucky aides in the past - it was behind his ear. He let out the breath he had been holding since he first heard Flower’s flush when he was back with Mariane in the living room. 

Flower sat CurTis down on the toilet and dropped down so they could be eye-to-eye. 

“You’re going to have to listen and just go with it or this isn’t going to work,” Flower explained. 

He didn’t protest. Anything to live. Anything to live. 

“You’re not going to like it though,” Flower went on as she led him out of his apartment. 

Flower led him to the workshop he rented around the block. She unlocked it with the key ring in his pocket. 

She immediately started sifting through all of the random parts CurTis had stored in there. 

“What a mess,” she lamented as she tossed around countless robotic arms and legs.

“Arms and legs have almost no value,” CurTis explained, almost proudly, a man still interested in his craft, even in his dying moments. 

Flower found what she was looking for. A raw motherboard that instantly flagged CurTis’ mind as he looked at it. He couldn’t remember exactly where I he got it. He just remembered he felt like it was something he should hold onto when he found it.

CurTis tried to sell that motherboard device, but no one would ever buy it. Yet, here was Flower before him, hooking that thing up into the hard line Internet and setting up a power supply. 

He watched as the motherboard lit up and let out a powerful whir once she had everything set up. 

Then she turned to him with a rather somber look on her face. He could tell she didn’t want to say whatever she was going to say next. 

He didn’t have the energy to fight her off when she reached around the back of his skull and ripped out what he assumed to be the memory chip he saw in Flower and Mariane. His entire body went numb as soon as he felt her hand pull away from him. 

Then everything went black. 

CurTis’ senses came back to him. Well, except for sight. He couldn’t see shit. He could definitely feel and hear though. 

He also couldn’t explain anything. He couldn’t vocalize. He was feeling things, but if you sat him down today and tried to get him to explain them to you, he couldn’t articulate them. 

Flower was hunched over the motherboard in the near dark, the machinery in her grasp the only thing giving off light. It wasn’t easy, but this was the only way it could be done. She was communicating with CurTis by connecting wires that were barely thicker than dental floss and barely longer than a few millimeters. 

She cursed as she worked, using the understanding of aide coding she learned while ironically working at the aide manufacturing company where she worked before CurTis stole her to wire the thoughts into CurTis’ mind, to answer his questions before she put him back together and had to answer them all again. 

His questions were rapid fire. She watched them scribble across a tiny monitor at the back of the motherboard in bold and she answered in italics on a keyboard she had hooked up. 

When did it happen? Was I born this way and just didn’t know.

No. This may be ironic to you, but there are actually hyper-aware aides who specialize in ripping off the bodies of organic human beings and selling them to aides who are looking to implant themselves into real bodies. It seems like this aide must have incapicated you one day, implanted a memory chip into your body, and then put his mind in yours so you wouldn’t know who you were.

Wait, so I’m an aide and this is a human’s body?

Yes, that’s precisely what happened.

So am I an aide that’s lost in a human’s body or am I a human lost in an aide’s body floating somewhere out there in the world?

That’s up to you. It’s believed that the organic tissue of humans’ bodies can eventually corrode the chip and infuse organic thoughts, memories, and sense of self into it after a while so the person realizes what happened, that’s probably what happened to you. 

What can I do about it?

She didn’t answer. She instead started to build him a body with the shitty parts he had lying around. 

She had a sloppy CurTis Frankenstein’s monster built in about an hour. She called him Frank in her head as she built it.

She sat him down at the motherboard once he was awake and only slightly horrified about the way he looked, having only slightly seen his reflection in a piece of metal machinery.

“I made a copy of your chip while it was here. Now, I can show you,” Flower said as she hooked up a small monitor to the motherboard. 

She pulled a video of what he could recognize as him working at the data center the day before. Then she went into rewind, in hyperdrive. He watched years go by in seconds. 

Then it stopped. CurTis thought he could remember that day. It was one of those forgettable 75-degree Spring days in LA that are just like the rest and he was posted up in the Internet cafe on Broadway just like he always was, but now he remembered the guy who robbed him of his being as he watched it happen in the footage. The fucking guy who was in the bathroom for 10 minutes when he really had to take a piss. 

CurTis distinctly remembered the guy because had one of those faces where the man was 35, but you could tell just what he looked like when he was eight. A red-faced white guy with some freckles, big teeth, and close set eyes. CurTis laughed wondering what the hell aide designer decided to make a fake human look like a cartoon bully from an old movie or TV show. 

Someone had though and that aide decided he needed a human body eventually choosing CurTis as the one for him. 

Either way, Curtis was going to get revenge on him, and put his life back together. Literally. 

Flower was willing to help, but CurTis had a hesitation, why was an aide willing to help a guy who made his living destroying aides?

“Simply because the world needs to get put back together,” she explained. “Or, because I want you to go away. If you get your old body back will you get a different place?”

“And just give you my place?” CurTis asked. “Why would I do that?”

“I’ll pay rent, I just like the place.”

“Fine, but just help me.”

Flower led a barely-alive CurTis to about the only part of LA that had never been gentrified, the area by the LA River just South of Downtown. The neighborhood got labeled as as historic district just as it was about to be taken over by yuppies in the 20s and corporations stepped in, deciding it should be housing for aides. 

What resulted was a filthy slum filled with the corpses of dead aides, empty containers of the various lubricants and stimulants the aides used to survive, and computer equipment. No one figured out why aides loved computer equipment, but they collected it like memorabilia, even when it didn’t work. It was like decorations to them. 

CurTis was incredibly nervous. He couldn’t go into this turf. The aides knew him as the grim reaper. They had to. He was probably their fucking urban legend. 

He started to vocalize his fears to Flower. She kindly told him to “quit fucking worrying,” he wasn’t that important. 

She led him to a crumbling house on stilts at the end of a cul de sac choked with rusty cars that had probably been there since living, breathing, organic humans owned the neighborhood. CurTis feared they would fall through the floor of the porch as they stood there with Flower knocking, hard. 

The door was eventually answered by a man who looked a lot like CurTis did at the moment - a collection of random aide parts, glued together (poorly) with dead eyes. 

This was Simpson. He was flanked by his gang, about 20 more disasters just like CurTis, some human parts, and some aide parts, all looking for an answer. 

Simpson just stared at Flower for a long time, waiting for her to make the first move before he committed to doing anything. It was the aide way. You don’t lead, you follow. 

Flower didn’t recognize Simpson, but she knew what he looked like a few weeks ago. The great part about being a renegade aide who used trashed and stolen aide parts to create their bodies was they could change and upgrade their parts at any time. 

Simpson was a lot worse for his wear the last time Flower saw him. 

Flower was as well, and that’s why Simpson was so hesitant to open up the conversation with her. Aides that were able to quickly upgrade their parents were dangerous. Simpson knew this because he himself was able to do this because he was dangerous. 

“He needs some help,” Flower broke the ice and nodded over to CurTis. “And fast, or he’s going to die.”

Simpson swallowed some lubricant in the back of his throat, not because he was nervous, but because he did a shitty job of hooking up his neck to his skull. 

“Come in,” Simpson said quietly as his eyes scanned the bright world outside. 

Simpson was able to pay for his constant upgrades because he maintained a database of rogue aides. He, and his gang, did this through simple intimidation and assault. Every aide, even the ones who wanted to stay hid from organic humans, registered in Simpson’s database because they knew it was only a matter of time before they were destroyed by him and his gang if they didn’t. 

Simpson charged anyone who wanted access to the database whenever they wanted it, and he charged quite a bit. 

CurTis chewed on whether or not he was willing to all but empty his savings account for access to Simpson’s database that would lead him to the aide who was walking around with his body somewhere. It hurt, but he agreed and let Simpson run his bank account on a fucking cell phone. 

It was worth it. Within seconds of feeling his stomach drop into his guts as he watched Simpson plug his bank card into a mobile device, CurTis was looking at the Baby Huey face of the aide who was stealing his life - Adam. 

Simpson added that he’d be happy to have his gang track down the whereabouts and employment location of the aide, for an extra price that CurTis could not afford. 

CurTis had to go into serious debt to an aide gang to make it happen, but he soon had the address of where Adam worked. In an ironic twist, it was a data center on the other side of downtown. 

CurTis called in sick to his data center job so he could properly ambush Adam when he came out of work on Monday. He also figured out the nearest park where he knew a Vision Box was that he hoped he could lure Adam into, where he would pull off his trade. 

It seemed the world knew CurTis’ plan, because it poured down rain the entire day he set up his plan for. It was so bad, literal rivers of rainfall were rushing down the hills of downtown, overflowing the gutter, and limiting vision with it’s powerful flow coming down from the sky. 

Every molecule of CurTis’ body seemed to hurt. He went into even more debt to have Simpson hook him up with new replacement parts and liquids that were able to keep him alive. It hurt like shit though, only giving him more reason to want to take out Adam and get his real body back. 

CurTis stood across the from the street. Adam walked out the front door shortly after quitting time. Simpson and Flower told CurTis aides weren’t allowed to drive or take public transportation so they had to walk to and from work, meaning he would have to walk out of the front door of his office and he assuredly lived somewhere very close to the building. 

He was relieved to see Adam walking right toward the park where he wanted him to go anyway. CurTis started following him, closely. 

The rain helped Adam from seeing CurTis, but it also prevented CurTis from properly seeing Adam as well. He continuously lost him in the crowd, the only thing signifying him being that he didn’t use an umbrella. Aides didn’t use umbrellas, because they had no real reason to feel discomfort, so who cared about the rain?

CurTis, had to jog to try and catch up with Adam before he walked right past the park. He really risked tipping off Adam to what was happening by being so frantic, but he just had no other choice. 

Then, Adam walked right into the park CurTis needed him to. He couldn’t believe it. 

CurTis stealthily followed Adam into the park, his eyes on the Vision Box the entire time. His hands sweated. His plan became seriously neanderthal at this point. He knew it would work though. 

CurTis ran up on Adam and wrapped up like a football defender. He overpowered the slightly-smaller Adam and carried him over to the Box, pushing him into the darkness, praying there weren’t kids in there. 

Adam and CurTis were greeted by darkness in the Box until CurTis pulled up his preferred surrounding on the screens all around them. He retired using the Hell setting, instead going with a frozen North Pole setting. 

The North Pole seemed extra icy and cold given how soaked to the bone Adam and CurTis were. It froze them both in their stances. 

CurTis stared into Adam’s eyes trying to get out the dramatic and ominous line that he had rehearsed. He wasn’t able. Instead, he just stood there, trying not to cry, looking into Adam’s tired, sad, and defeated eyes. 

CurTis almost thought about not taking the screwdriver he had in his pocket and driving it into Adam’s neck for a second. 

Then he just did it. 

CurTis quickly found himself back in his workshop, hunched over the motherboard that Flower had been using, Adam’s body perfect behind him, with just the memory chip removed from him, his body hooked up to a blood circulator to keep him as alive.

The screen above the motherboard came to life and CurTis was presented with a screen which allowed him to scroll through Adam’s memories. He put in a command that took him to the middle of the fifth year of the memory’s life, around the time when he first felt that he could remember his life.

He was shocked when he saw a completely different life. This memory was taking place in New York City, right in the middle of Manhattan. CurTis had never fucking been to Manhattan. This wasn’t his memory. 

He kept Adam hooked up to the blood circulation situation and went back to the apartment home he had just signed over to Flower. 

Flower answered the door right after CurTis knocked, practically startling him, as if she was waiting for him. He looked at her, soaked in the rain, sad, and desperate for a few moments before he displayed the memory chip he had pulled out of Adam and tried to speak. 

Flower sat CurTis down at the brand new computer that he wondered how she purchased, but whatever? He had more-important fish to fry. 

She did a quick scan through the memories on the memory chip. Yep, they definitely weren’t CurTis’ memories. This wasn’t surprising. She thought this might be the case. 

She laid it out to CurTis as simple as possible. 

“Look, all the time, people steal memory chips out of people, and aides, and put them into other vessels. It’s just the world now. There’s no way to know where you really are in the way that you’d really like to define yourself,” she explained. “I might have been a real person, at some point.”

He stood there staring at her. Waiting for something else. 

“I’m sorry,” she added. 

She opened up her posture and invited him onto the couch. He obliged. 

“I feel bad for the way things unfolded,” she started in. 

CurTis was concerned. Did aides have “bad” feelings? He thought they just did what they did because they did because it was their programing. 

Did she…

She cut off his thought by putting a soft hand on his shoulder. 

“You can move in here. We can share the space,” she continued, making strong eye contact. 

Her eyes appeared moist...how was that possible? CurTis questioned. 

He then thought about ripping her throat out for a moment. He could turn her into just another job. No. She had that strategy where she would put him in more trouble than he already was if he did that. 

So, he went with it. He took Flower’s invitation. He would move back in. He would see how that would go. Could you have sex with an aide? He would likely find out. 

He just had one more thing to do. 

CurTis went back to his workshop, unhooked Adam from the circulation system, and took him out to the alleyway. Once in the alley, he wrenched the memory chip back into Adam and watched him come to life in front of him until Adam was standing upright, giving him a dumb look.

“Get the fuck out of here,” Curtis muttered. 

Adam gave CurTis one long blink and ran off. 

CurTis went back home and crawled into bed. He hadn’t gotten a good night’s

 sleep in a long, long time. 

Flower slipped into the bed and laid next to him just before he couldn’t keep himself awake anymore and drifted off to sleep. 

He had one last thought before slumber came. He was better off than he had been for as long as he could remember. 

The Pass

Carolyn’s coffee had just gotten cool enough to drink when she was greeted by the state trooper. He stood in front of the barrier, trying not to shiver in the frigid Spring morning air as he wished the coffee he held in his shaking hand was still hot. 

“You need a top off,” Carolyn announced as she pulled up to the trooper and rolled down her window. 

He gave her a courtesy laugh. Honestly he was too cold to even really process humor at the moment. He was expecting Carolyn to arrive at day break. It was actually the entire reason he was out there, and he wasn’t happy about it. 

Yet, he put on a happy face. There was an understanding among law enforcement that one of them represented all of them and the trooper was well aware that their kind couldn’t afford much more bad PR in 2020. 

“Sure, if you got it,” the trooper answered honestly and held out his half-empty paper cup that was literally falling apart in his hand. 

She splashed some creamy coffee into his cup of black and he tipped a salute to her. 

“It’s like you somehow knew I was coming,” Carolyn continued the conversation while eyeing the steep road that rested behind the trooper and the barrier. 

“Yeah, well you know the rules. Not till 7 a.m.,” the trooper explained. 

“I know, don’t mean I understand it,” Carolyn quipped and then rolled her window back up without another word. 

Carolyn would finish the rest of her coffee just before the trooper moved over to the barrier and pulled it to the side, allowing her 2009 Toyota Camry to drive past with a semi-friendly wave from her to the trooper. 

She was greeted by a green North Cascades Mountain Pass sign as she accelerated up the steep asphalt and into the mountains. 

The trooper got back into his car and drove home thankful he wasn’t Carolyn. 

Carolyn kept a close eye on every side road that spilled off of the highway that cut through the tallest peaks of the North Cascade Mountain Range in north central Washington state. She had driven the road more than a thousand times and knew it better than the back of her hand. Who looked at the back of their hand that often anyway?

She knew all those little side roads too. They were all either vacant logging roads or roads that led up to the trailheads that dotted the mountains which rested inside America’s least-visited national park in the continental United States. 

She checked every single one of these roads as she made the hour’s journey it took to get to the other end of the pass that ended at the sleepy little burgh of Mazama. 

She then drove back, keeping an eye on each one of those little side roads. She didn’t see anything of note on this day, just the way she hadn’t seen anything of note on that road each day that it was open for the past 10 years. 

It was 10 years ago that Melissa went missing. 

*

The North Cascades Mountain pass is only open between April and October and opens only when it’s determined that the snows have melted enough in the Spring and that they’re coming hard enough in the Fall. 

The 50 miles of treacherous mountain road are some of the most-beautiful in America, winding around craggy peaks that look torn from a Lord of the Rings movie and above impossibly-turquoise lakes that look like they belong in the Caribbean. It connects one tiny town and a sparsely populated county to another tiny town and sparsely-populated county. 

There’s not much reason to drive other than to hike the trails that dot it or for western Washington residents going camping on the warmer, more-rugged lands of central Washington you land on when you cross going west to east. 

Melissa Vaughn, age 19 at the time of her disappearance was one of these western Washington residents who was headed east to camp with friends in the faux old wild west town of Winthrop on the other side of the mountains the weekend after Memorial Day. At least that was her story. None of her known friends ever told her to meet them over there that weekend. That’s just what she told her mom, Carloyn, before she left. 

She never returned. Her car was found parked at the Diamond Lake trail head at the top of the pass a few days later when someone reported seeing the same car parked there, with all the windows down, for days with no apparent signs of life. 

No other signs of life were found. Melissa was just never seen again. 

Authorities investigated what happened but could never determine anything. It was very hard without a body, a motive, and almost any clue. Nothing materialized other than Melissa telling her mom what she told her and her abandoned car up at that trailhead. 

After a year of nothing, Carolyn decided to take the investigation into her own hands, sparked by the memory of an old urban legend that had long circulated where she had lived her entire life, in Skagit County. 

Carolyn was reminded of it when she stumbled upon a Facebook group sharing stories of people growing up in Skagit County. Someone asked if anyone else remembered growing up being scared of The Man on the Mountain and she remembered the old legend almost word-for-word as soon as that title flashed through her mind. 

The Man on the Mountain was an old man, an old gray hermit who supposedly lived up in an old logging ghost town at the top of the mountains the pass cut through. The rumor was you would see him hitchhiking on the road late at night but if you picked him up, you were never seen from again, because he was actually long dead, having been murdered by someone who picked him up hitchhiking back in the 1960s.

Carolyn was also quickly distracted by a reply to the post. Someone mentioned it was weird because remember that Melissa girl who disappeared up on the pass? 

The reply chain quickly deteriorated into random speculation and joking about Melissa’s case, culminating with someone hopefully (you never know, it is Facebook) joking that Melissa’s mom shouldn’t have named her that because “Melissa” sounds a hell of a lot similar to “missing.”

Her blood boiling, Carolyn decided that day. She was going to drive that mountain pass in the middle of the night each and every day of her life it was open looking for some sign of The Man on the Mountain and that’s exactly what she had done every day she could since. 

She gave herself 10 years to find out something. The day she topped off that trooper’s coffee was the first day of year 10. This was the last dance with the Man on the Mountain. 

The first day was fruitless. She was literally the only person she saw on the entire drive. The only other sign of life she saw was a mother deer with a fawn that forced her to pull to the side of the road at a viewpoint and try to catch her emotions. 

It took nearly an hour. 

She went home. Took a long nap. Ate a can of soup for dinner. Watched old TV shows and went to bed early to get up the next morning and do it again. 

*

The young trooper got the call at 4 a.m. He had to get back up to the pass to close it off before sunrise. An unexpected snowstorm was blowing through the mountains and they didn’t want anyone, particularly Carolyn, getting stuck up on the pass. 

Alex couldn’t believe this was his life. He was a trained police officer and he had to get up before the crank of dawn just to make sure some “Nance” didn’t get pile drived by an avalanche on a mountain pass. He had the choice to go to either Seattle or Concrete, Washington (population 845) when he graduated the academy. He chose Concrete because he thought it would be safer, easier, but he didn’t realize how quickly that would become boring and arduous. 

He was surprised to see Officer Grant waiting for him at the gate to the entrance of the pass when he pulled up. A few snowflakes were falling onto the frozen ground, lighting up the still-dark sky. 

Officer Grant was in his 50s, closing in on retirement and essentially his boss. He was not the first person he wanted to see in the morning. He would have rather seen Carolyn high-tailing it up the mountain before he could lock it off. 

Grant was friendly enough though. He was like a father figure, if your father was a 6’6 man with a facial expression like a hawk that played college basketball for the Naval Academy who always looked like he just shaved his face 20 minutes ago. He was a man of few words who probably spit little bits of Copenhagen out of his mouth more often than he spoke by a wide margin. 

“I know you were on your way but I didn’t want Carolyn getting an early start up here and driving right over before sunrise,” Grant explained as Alex walked up to him. 

“Thanks,” Alex thought that was how he was supposed to respond to that, though he wasn’t quite sure. 

“You’ll learn she does shit like that. You’ll learn she might be the hardest part of your job sometimes. You’ll learn a lot,” Grant explained. 

“Yeah, what’s her deal?” Alex asked. 

“Forgot you aren’t from around here,” Grant started in and then spit a quick bit of tobacco out onto the asphalt below. “Her daughter went missing up here ten years ago. Just found her car and that was it no body. Think it was a suicide. Jump off a cliff type of thing where her bones down a ravine no one will ever find, but mom drives up and down the road thinking she’s going to find her or someone who knows something. Every day that road’s open.”

Alex nodded. That all made sense, kind of. 

Grant looked down the road, behind Alex and headed to his squad car. 

“Here she comes. Good luck,” Grant said before one last spit of Copenhagen and his exit. 

Thanks Grant, Alex thought as the older man walked away and Carolyn eased her old P.O.S. car up to him, leaving about six inches between his knee cap and her bumper. 

She stuck her head out of the side and yelled up at Alex as Grant shot him a shit-eating grin just before he dropped down into his cruiser.

“Hey, what the hell?” Carolyn yelled through the cold wind. 

Now knowing Carolyn’s situation a little better, Alex felt better about keeping his cool and handling the woman with tact. He held out his hands in a gentle apology before he started in. 

“I’m sorry Carol,” Alex started. 

“It’s Carolyn.”

“Carolyn. But we have an unexpected storm coming through. We’ve had to close it down for the day. I’m really sorry,” Alex squinted his eyes as he said the final sentence, genuinely apologetic. 

75 minutes earlier

Carolyn woke up in a sweat, even thought it was 35 degrees outside and she forgot to turn the heat on before she went to bed. 

She had dreamed about Melissa again. She had dreamed about the pass. She had dreamed about something she saw up there the day before but had forgotten in the weight of the emotions that hit her when she was up there. 

Was it a vision, or a cloudy memory though? She wasn’t sure. 

All she remembered was the briefest image of a shadow standing on the side of the road in her side-view mirror for a moment as she pulled out of the view point parking lot. It was more sharp in her dream, no, her vision. 

Why had she not turned around to investigate had she really seen it the day before? She once drove around on the pass for an entire night chasing what ended up being a squirrel. 

It didn’t matter. She had to investigate on this day, and soon. 

She got dressed and drove up onto the mountain at 5 in the morning. She drove 20 over the speed limit the entire way, something deep inside of her telling her there was something she was going to find up on the mountain that day.

A vision of a trailhead she had seen in her dream the night before was stuck in her head. It was one she had driven up to a million times, but this time her vision focused on a small bathroom tucked behind a wooden map sign and the faintest little trail that led away into the dark woods behind it. 

Was that trail really there?

She tuned out Alex when he apologized to her, instead focusing on the gate behind him, noticing it was closed, but it wasn’t locked up yet. 

She stepped on the gas. She drove right past Alex and pushed the gate open with the front of her car. 

She skidded on some ice but was able to keep moving, up and around a corner and out of view of Alex. She figured he would take off after her. She figured she could outrun him and get up to that trailhead. No one knew that road the way she did and could catch her. No one. 

Alex was on his radio in less than a minute, raising Grant and asking him what he should do. 

Grant told him he had to follow her and quickly. No one knew that road like her. It would be incredibly hard to catch up to her but Alex would have to try. Grant was circling around and heading back too but there was no way he could catch her. 

Grant always warned they could lose radio and phone service up there because of the blizzard. So if he saw him, he should stop and they could pow wow. 

10-4. 

Alex opened the gate up all the way and took off up the steep road feeling more and more wary with mile per-hour that rose on his speedometer. 

Carolyn looked into the rear-view mirror for the one hundredth time since she had driven through the barrier - still no squad car. She mashed her foot into the gas pedal just a little bit more, stressing her diabetic socks.

The snow kept falling harder and harder the higher she climbed. She had never been in this kind of blizzard up there. They were closing the pass for good reason.

Yet, she wasn’t scared. She barely even noticed it was snowing, flying around the hairpin turns and up and up the windy highway, unable to even see the center line anymore the snow had fallen so thick. 

She just kept driving and driving and driving, barely even noticing as her tires started to slip when she rounded corners where, if something went wrong, she was going to plummet thousands of feet to her death. She didn’t care. This was her road. 

Alex was a little less sure. He took the corners slow, almost coming to a complete stop on some of them. The only thing that drove him was worrying about Grant coming up on his back and chewing his ass beyond belief.

Carolyn got too cocky around what might have been the highest, sharpest turn on the mountain, just before you got to the peak. She tried to whip around she lost control of the car, it skidded left, toward the weak barrier that separated the road and endless air. 

She mashed the brake as hard she could. All it did was slow the car, not stop it and further take away most of her control. 

She felt the car hit the barrier. She heard the cemented rocks that composed it crumbled. She felt a stiff hug of oblivion. 

She held her breath. 

The rocks of the barrier kept tumbling down the ledge but her car remained. She eventually felt the entire vehicle go completely still. 

She was safe again. 

Alex was not. He lost control of his cruiser a few curves down and each step he tried to make to correct his skid seemed to send him closer to the edge. He finally gave up and just let the car stop on the edge of a barrier-less portion of the road. 

He stopped breathing, fearing the wind exiting his lungs would generate some kind of push that would send him over the edge. 

He started to breath again when he saw headlights approaching from behind, assuredly belonging to Grant. 

Carolyn reached the road where she believed the trail head was. Simply labelled Road 9, it was not one of the well-advertised hikes on the mountain but she was certain there was a trail head at the end of the road. She had to have been there 100 times. 

She turned onto Road 9 and raced down the snowy path. The flat ground and absence of a cliff on the side of the road gave her the confidence to race up the thing 70 miles per-hour. 

She shouldn’t have. She didn’t see the spikes on the road, hidden underneath the snow meant to prevent people from driving in through the exit of a paid parking area. 

Her tires ripped into the spikes and her vehicle instantly started somersaulting into the parking lot, eventually landing upside down. 

Carolyn thought she was in a dream again for just a moment until she felt the sharp pain on her forehead and her vision was clouded by a stream of blood. This was very real. 

But it also may have been a breakthrough. Someone was approaching from the woods. Someone dressed in black. Someone tall. Someone male. Someone who was clouded by the snow. Someone who caused Carolyn to quickly wipe the blood out of her eyes and unbuckle her seatbelt. 

She hit the roof hard, knocking her skull against the inside of the roof and twisting her neck. She flipped herself around in pain until she found her bearings and pushed the door open. 

It wasn’t easy but she got the door open upside and slipped out onto the icy road. 

There he was, standing above her, his boot-clad feet just inches from her face. Why was this man up here in this blizzard? Because it was the Man of the Mountain. Who else could it be? The man who had taken Melissa?

Carolyn was helpless. The crash had taken more out of her than she had initially thought. She could barely move. There was no getting away from the guy, that was okay though, she would rather die and get her question answered than live and not. 

“Where is she?” She asked up at the man and his blank gaze that she couldn’t make out through the now pounding snow. 

He didn’t answer, just looked down at her, eventually offering a hand. 

“No! Where is she?” She yelled up at him, the blood starting to trickle down her forehead again, tickling her eyebrows. 

Again, no answer, just the hand. She started to realize she wasn’t going to get an answer, just a hand that would take her wherever Melissa ended up. 

It was time to run. 

That’s what she did. She picked her tired battered bones up off the snowy ground and started running. 

Only problem. She had no idea where she was running. The snow was pounding so hard she couldn’t make out directions anymore. 

Then another thing became clear, it wasn’t just her and the Man of the Mountain on that road - there was a woman in white, walking up the road, about 10 yards in front of her. 

She recognized the white dress when she got a little closer, and the white cowboy boots, slipping on the snowy ground, strong, tan ankles sticking out of them, bare despite the cold. It was Melissa, dressed in her favorite summer outfit. What she was likely wearing when she took to the pass 10 years before, in May. 

“Melissa!” Carolyn screamed ahead in joy and pain and sorrow and fear and whatever other emotion you want to think of. 

The woman in white finally turned around. It was in-fact Melissa, but she had aged, poorly, and she looked beaten and tired, her dress stained with red, black, and brown, her hair unwashed and greasy, her teeth rotten and yellow. 

But she smiled at Carolyn when she saw her and she started to run for her mom. Carolyn couldn’t believe it. She had been so lucky to go up on that road when Melissa escaped. Maybe Melissa used the late-Spring storm as an opening, figuring the roads may have been open and her mom may have, no assuredly would have, been searching for her. 

The visions had been true. 

*

Officer Grant had to slam on the brakes to avoid what he could only recognize as something large in the middle of the road. His front bumper avoided hitting the thing by less than a foot when he got out to check. 

The snow had slowed or maybe it was just blocked by the impressively-steep slope next to him? Either way, it allowed him some vision when he stepped up to the front of his cruiser. 

He could identify the object stuck in the middle of the road now. It was Alex’ cruiser, spun out and abandoned, the driver’s-side door wide open, letting out some light from the overhead into the darkness of near sunrise. 

Officer Grant followed footsteps around the front of the car and where it appeared they stopped for a moment. Grant assumed Alex had lost control and gotten out of the car once he stopped to check his tires. He was right. 

He also assumed Alex thought he was on the edge of the road, but instead was just on a slightly-raised median that ran between the two lines at this point in the road, designed to prevent drivers from using the opposite lane to make the difficult turn a little easier. 

Lastly, based on how Alex’ footprints in the snow went in circles in front of the cruiser and then trailed off up the highway, he assumed Alex may have gone snowblind and wandered off, higher up the mountain. 

Grant knew it was incredibly dangerous to follow a snowblind person up a mountain pass with a storm that didn’t appear to be slowing dangling overhead. He also knew he shouldn’t have ordered Alex to take off after Carolyn alone. 

He also knew he would have to take off after Alex on foot, the young officer’s car having blocked the road. 

He was prepared. He touched on his MAG-LITE and looked up the steep road ahead. Could he even get up that steep of grade in his boots with the amount of snow and ice clinging to it? 

He figured he could, given he could see Alex’ footprints going up the road, criss crossing with tire marks he assumed belonged to Carolyn. 

Grant made it to the first peak. He stopped to catch his breath. The altitude made the already-challenging hike damn near impossible for a 53-year-old guy whose only exercise was beer league softball these days. 

But the footprints and the tire tracks went on. So he had to press on, specifically onto a side road where both ventured. 

*

Carolyn had been reunited with Melissa. That was all that mattered for the moment. She held her there in the freezing snow, broken and bleeding and just took in her smell. 

Melissa pulled away from her and the two shared weary eyes for a few moments through the snow. Melissa opened her soft mouth. 

“He’s coming for me,” Melissa said softly, prompting Carolyn to turn around and be face-to-face again with the man. 

His proximity was so close it startled Carolyn enough to knock her off her feet but she got back up when she saw the man close in on Melissa and she heard Melissa’s scream cut through the sound of the wind that now seemed to be blowing the snow in every single direction it could. Carolyn steadied herself and grabbed hold of the man by the back of his shoulders. 

She couldn’t believe how high she had to reach up to grab the man’s shoulders. How tall was he? Tall enough to inflict terror in the mountains. It came at now surprise that he was towering. 

She crawled up his back and dug her long fingernails into his neck. She felt him release Melissa. She jumped off of him and moved to where she figured Melissa had fallen. 

She trudged through the snow and found Melissa lying on her back, shivering and struggling to breathe.

“Please baby girl,” Carolyn pleaded to her frozen daughter. “We can’t fall apart at this point.”

But Melissa had no words. Just more shivers. 

Carolyn looked over her shoulder and saw what looked like the silhouette of the man following her. She slung Melissa over her shoulder and headed back to where she remembered the highway was, at least she thought. 

She could lug Melissa to the safety of the road and they could slide down the highway, all the way back into the safety of the nearest town, Diablo. It was less than a mile away. They were going to survive. 

But Melissa was heavy. How was this woman kept captive on a remote mountainside so heavy? Carolyn couldn’t believe it. She pushed through even though her knees nearly buckled with each step. 

She just needed to get to the highway. She just needed to get to the highway. She kept repeating in her head. 

They were moving incredibly slow though and a look over Carolyn’s shoulder revealed that the man was catching up on them. He seemed only about 10 yards behind now.

She picked up the pace. It wasn’t a good idea. She slipped and lost hold of Melissa. 

She had to watch as Melissa slid down the side road toward the edge of a mountainside about 10 feet away from them. 

She had lost her, again. 

All Carolyn could do was watch Melissa’s angelic face stare back at her as her body raced toward the edge of oblivion. 

Then the slide stopped. Right on the edge. Melissa must have hung up on something. 

But the man was right behind Carolyn now. He swiped at her as she ran for Carolyn on the cliffside. 

Carolyn dove to get away from the man and to reach for Melissa at the same time. She stretched out her arm as far as it could go and felt Melissa’s frozen paw grab hold. 

Carolyn held tight and pulled Melissa back onto solid ground and safety. 

Still in danger, Carolyn then whipped around and expected having to take on the man with all of her muscles completely shot out. But he wasn’t there. 

All she could see was the snow, falling a little bit lighter than it was a few minutes before. 

It was time to go. Carolyn got Melissa to her feet. It seemed like she could stand, hopefully walk, no run, now. Carolyn grabbed her hand tight and led her fast down the slippery hill toward the highway. 

Melissa seemed to have her balance back. She could run with Carolyn and they were making great progress and time and there was no sign of the man in sight. 

They made it to the highway, or what seemed like the highway. Carolyn just went with it, taking Melissa with her as she slipped and slid down the road, feeling and knowing where she was, anticipating hitting the turn off road that would take her to the tiny town of Diablo coming soon. 

Carolyn held onto Melissa’s hand as they ran through the hill for what seemed like it was an hour, fighting against the hard pounding snow that wouldn’t seem to stop. She fought through it until she got hammered in the gut by something hard and she fell to the ground in a heap. 

She tried to get up but she couldn’t. She tried to reach over to Melissa and comfort her but she couldn’t see her. All she could do was lie there and hope that someone could come to help her. 

She would pass out before that person would come. 

Carolyn awoke in a hospital, no idea how long she had been out. She just knew she felt much warmer than she had when she had gone under.

She was alive. She was alive. She was alive. Wait, MELISSA, was alive. She had found her on the mountain. The year, the decade, of searching, it had paid off; they were reunited and Carolyn had saved Melissa. She had, right? 

Melissa was not in the room. No one was in the room. This was not some kind of Wizard of Oz, Dorothy back in Kansas on the farm wake up. Carolyn was all alone in a dark, dreary hotel room, hooked up to an IV bag. 

“Melissa,” Carolyn muttered, unable to get the word out at a volume much louder than a whisper, her body so tired. “Melissa,” she tried again. 

She was alone in the room. It would be maybe two hours until a nurse happened to walk by and heard her calling out softly

The nurse came to help her. Police officers came about an hour later, though none that Carolyn recognized, and she knew most of the local officers. 

The officer who took the lead in speaking to her was a woman about her age, Officer Kemp, who had long, gray hair that hung out of the back of a green sheriff’s department baseball cap and fat cheeks. 

The officer was nice and soft and warm and all naturally. Carolyn quickly suspected that’s why that had her talk to her, even though she was from Whatcom County, and not some good ol boy, roughneck. 

Carolyn prodded Officer Kemp about Melissa and her health. Kemp was quickly caught off guard and Carolyn could see it, causing Carolyn to start crying. 

“Did Melissa not make it?” Carolyn asked Kemp and the two young male officers who flanked her on each side. 

Kemp and her buddies pow wowed. Carolyn didn’t like that. Then Kemp was back. 

“I’m familiar with your daughter, Melissa, missing on the pass, but we were unaware that she was there today,” Kemp responded, suddenly growing much less warm and much more robotic in the way law enforcement usually was with her. 

“But she was, I carried her down that mountain,” Carolyn fired back, quickly losing control. 

Another pow wow between Kemp and her cronies. 

They were back quickly. They could tell Carolyn was growing pissed. She could tell they were growing nervous. Neither like the other’s posture. 

“We believe that you carried the younger officer who was up on the mountain down the mountain, Officer Alex Coleman. He’s also recovering from hypothermia in a room down the hall. He is going to pull through and I’m sure he’ll thank you for his life,” Officer Kemp explained. 

“No, what?” Carolyn tried to make sense of it as she spoke. “It was Melissa.”

Kemp’s cronies sucked in on her, anticipating a third pow wow. She shook them off like a confident ace pitcher.

“I’m sorry, but it was not your daughter who you came in contact with on the mountain. It seems most likely that the hypothermia and intense snow may have caused snow blindness and hallucinations and you believe that you saw your daughter, but it was actually Officer Coleman. This kind of thing happens all the time in blizzards,” Officer Kemp explained. 

Carolyn sat up in her bed and didn’t even feel the humongous amount of pain that she should have. 

“No way. I know what I saw. Happens all the time? That’s bullshit,” Carolyn fired back. “And there was another man up there! The Man of the Mountain!”

Officer Kemp held out calming hands. At least hands that she hoped would be calming. 

“I’m sorry. I don’t doubt what you saw. We believe the other man you saw up there was Officer Grant, but we’ve been unable to locate him. Where was it last that you saw him?” Officer Kemp finished with a question. 

“I didn’t see Grant up there. It was not Grant,” Carolyn answered with her teeth gnashed together. 

Officer Kemp had enough. She knew she wasn’t going to get any answers out of Carolyn any time soon. At least none that would help her find Grant or get some more clarity on the situation. 

Carolyn started to calm down. She didn’t believe Kemp’s explanation, but there was a warm feeling deep inside that wasn’t in her even when she was at home, taking a hot shower on an 80-degree Summer day. 

She had saved Melissa. She had been given the chance and she had saved Melissa. It was possible that it was just Melissa’s spirit up on that mountain and it had put itself into Officer Coleman. She could live with that. It was enough. Somewhere some part of Melissa was alive. 

Carolyn smiled at Kemp and her buddies and waved them away. 

“I honestly think I just need some more rest before I can answer any more questions,” Carolyn explained. 

Kemp nodded. Then her assistants nodded. Then they walked out with each saying “thanks.”

Carolyn could have answered their questions all night and been happy and she could have started pulling out nuggets of what happened and what she saw but she was much more interested in something else that she had to attend to. She had some more distinct memories coming back to her. Those of the dreams she had just been having in the hospital all day, unbelievably high on all the pain killers they were shooting through her bloodstream. 

In those dreams she had in fact rescued Melissa up on that mountain and the Man on the Mountain had died in the storm, left in their dust. In those dreams Melissa was back at Carolyn’s little house by the river, the fire roaring, a roast in the oven, Irish coffees fresh in their hands, three pet cats nearby giving them a watchful eye. 

Carolyn preferred to be there so she drifted back to sleep. 

samuel-ferrara-9VL1PAsPmjw-unsplash.jpg

Bus Stop

1998

There was a half a mile between the bus stop and my house. That half mile is still there, but I never walked it again, at least not in the dark. 

The only thing I hated more than basketball practice in 8th grade was the Activity Bus. My reward for sweating through a 90-minute J.V. basketball practice was a bus filled with unpleasant jocks that hauled me across my small hometown to the road I lived on in the darkness of cold Fall nights.

I was usually able to pass the 30-minute ride with the headphones of my portable C.D. player on, cranking something to distract me from the sad, wet world of rural Washington state out the cold window. Not this night though. I grabbed my sister’s player by accident on my way out of the house in the early morning, making a heavily-scratched pressing of the Dixie Chicks’ Wide Open Spaces my only option. 

Listening to the constantly-skipping heartache of Texas women and steel guitars was better than listening to the other guys on the bus talk about their weight lifting maxes. I just hoped they couldn’t hear the embarrassing tunes coming out of the headphones pressed up against my ears. 

I was listening to how about how some woman could love some man better than another when the bus driver slammed the brakes and my C.D. player went flying out of my lap and onto the floor, where it skidded backwards. My entire body washed with unpleasant warmth. 

I resigned to letting whoever the C.D. player belonged to be a mystery for whoever found it. Maybe it was already on the bus? Maybe it belonged to one of the three girls on the bus?

“Who’s the fag listening to the Chixie Dicks?” I heard the voice of Colby Larsen, a 17-year-old wrestler who already lost his license because of a D.U.I., ask from behind me. 

I slunk down further in the hard leather seat, trying to calculate how many minutes I had until we reached my stop and I could sprint off the thing. 

“James?”

My name came out of Colby’s boorish lips and revealed what gave me away. My sister’s name was written in Sharpie on the surface of the disc. Damn’t Christina

Colby trudged up to my seat and sat down next to me with Christina’s C.D. player in his grasp and headphones on his ears. He howled out some notes of the opening song on the album with mocking glee and put a sinewy arm coated with sweat around me. 

I heard the rest of the bus erupt behind me in laughter. 

“You’d have to be pretty gay to like this music,” Colby said and then spat on the ground by my feet before he gave me back the C.D. player and headed back to his cheering crowd of fellow burgeoning country alpha males. 

My stop came soon enough. My face was still as red as a tomato when I rose up and did my walk of shame to the sliding door at the front of the bus to a chorus of guys mockingly singing Cowboy Take Me Away. I swore I could even hear the 40-year-old bus driver snickering before I stepped down onto the sloppy asphalt at the end of my street.

I started the dark half mile walk home in silence, my eyes on the taillights of the bus as it crested the hill above my street until it disappeared behind the endless lines of trees. I put the headphones back on and cranked the music. The tunes were better than I thought they’d be when I wandered into them, though I’d never admit this to any of my friends. 

Cranking the tunes wasn’t just about deciding that I liked the twangy serenade of Natalie Maines. It had more to do with distracting myself from the world around me, for the darkness on East Lake Drive at night was far more scary than the muscular arms and the Paleolithic brain of Colby Larsen.

The half mile of asphalt that stretched between the bus stop at the end of my street and my house at the end of the dead end road was absent of a single light and lined by mostly dark woods. I had to walk the entire thing in darkness whenever I rode the activity bus home after practice and both of my parents were working late. 

I kept trying to remember to bring a flashlight on the nights where I would have to walk in the dark, but almost never remembered to. I had to rely on the moonlight and the occasional lights from houses where people were home along the route to even see in front of me at all. 

I regularly hit fast forward to keep the music from getting hung up on a skip. It was a choppy and ominous soundtrack, but I preferred it over the sound of the stiff wind pushing around the tops of the trees above me. It was enough to keep me from getting too scared for about the first quarter of my walk home. 

The disc in my C.D. player hit its most-troublesome spot in the middle of what was quickly becoming my favorite song and screeched to a halt. I stopped in my tracks to take the disc out and wipe it against my sweatshirt to try and get it going again. 

That’s when I heard the man’s voice coming from the woods to the right of the road. I let my eyes follow the voice over to a thick patch of woods just off the road I was on. 

Standing a few yards inside the treeline was a man in a blood-stained white t-shirt with no pants on. No underwear, just naked from the the waist down, standing in the cold, wet wind, staring at me and muttering to himself. 

I didn’t recognize the man. He was pudgy and sloppy with a shaggy head of curly black hair and a long beard. 

I froze. The man moved. 

He hurried through the brush between the trees and the road and headed right for me, talking nonsense to himself all the while. 

I ran up the road as fast as I possibly could, pushing myself much harder than I had during any of my basketball practices, dropping my C.D. player in the process. 

My feet smacked so hard against the asphalt it hurt my soft soles through my Nikes. I pushed through this all for a good minute before I ran out of breath and steadied myself in the road. 

I turned around. No sight of the man. Just the wind whipping some dry dead leaves across the asphalt that almost seemed to welcome in a pair of tall headlights and the rumble of a truck engine. 

A wave of sweet relief washed over me. 

The truck was at me in an instant. I stepped to the side of the road and waved my arms in distress at the F-350 as it rumbled it up to me and I waited for it to stop. 

It didn’t stop. It just kept on driving up the road. I watched it until it’s tail lights faded out of sight. 

Then I looked back down the road. The pantless man from the woods was about 20 yards behind me down the road, still no pants on, still a rabid look in his eyes. 

He sprinted up the road towards me. I started running again. 

I was close enough now that the safest option was to just run to my house. There was only one house between where I was and my house and it belonged to a commercial fisherman who was rarely home. 

I ran ask hard as I could up the road, never looking back, knowing that I could beat the naked crazy man behind me there as long as he wasn’t an Olympic sprinter. 

There wasn’t a single light on at my parents’ house when I ran into the front yard. This wasn’t alarming or unexpected, but I had prayed that one of my parents had come home early and it appeared they hadn’t. 

What was alarming and unexpected was the lights not coming on when I made it through the front door and tried to turn them on. 

The wind had knocked out the power and the phones. This happened about four to five times each Fall when the wind storms would hit and would keep the power out for at least a few hours. 

I ran upstairs toward my parents’ room and my dad’s gun closet. 

A high-pitched scream greeted me as soon as I barged my way into my parents’ bedroom. I started to panic in the dark.

All my flailing punches did is make me look like an idiot in front of my sister Christina and her boyfriend Blake as they tried to covered up their half-naked bodies with my parents’ comforter in soft candlelight. 

“Oh my God, what the fuck?” Christina yelled out after she was done screaming. 

I spit out the details of the situation to Christina and Blake as they got dressed, too high on adrenaline, fear and life or death urgency to realize it was awkward. She was supposed to be at her friend’s house so I hadn’t been expecting her, but that was a lie to distract my parents so her and Blake could hang out at our house alone. 

I finished explaining what happened by saying…

“We need to get guns out of dad’s gun locker.”

Christina slowed me down and had me explain. She didn’t believe me. She asked if I had taken my medication. I had not. Someone had stolen my thorazine out of my locker when I went into a bathroom stall to change after basketball practice. 

I swore to Christina that I wasn’t just seeing things. My parents had suspected that I might have schizophrenia about a year before and put me on the medication just in case, but I swore that I never saw anything, hallucinations, nothing. 

Christina informed me that she wouldn’t let me get into dad’s gun safe and instead broke out a few camping lanterns and led me downstairs. She had me lock myself in a bathroom in the middle of the house and her and Blake did a sweep inside the house while looking for any signs of the man I had seen. 

Christina and Blake came back to the bathroom. There was no one out there. Our parents would be home within an hour and Blake had to leave.

They told me this in the living room as I looked out the biggest window in the house and to our backyard that stretched out behind the house. I swore I saw someone or something moving between the trees beyond the lawn, but maybe I was just seeing things - the wind pushing brush around? 

“I gotta get home. It’s gonna take me forever,” Blake said and then made a move for the door to the back porch. 

“I don’t think you should try to walk out of here,” I pleaded. 

Blake finally broke through and laughed at me. I could tell he was trying to hold it back for a long time. 

“I’m sorry dude, there’s no one out there and I gotta go. I’ll stand on the porch for a while to prove to you no boogeyman, or Jason, or Freddy, or those dudes from Scream, are out there,” Blake said and then gave Christina a long kiss that made me uncomfortable because of the amount of tongue, even in the situation. 

Blake stepped out onto the deck. He turned around to us with his arms open wide and started yelling out into the night…

“Hey, anyone out there? Anyone?” 

Blake waited for an answer for about 20 seconds. Nothing

He shrugged at me, waved at Christina, and started to walk towards the back yard. 

He stopped before he got off the wood of the back porch. It looked like he saw something in the woods behind the yard. 

He started to say something out towards the woods then hurried towards the trees just to the left of the yard. 

“Wha-wha-wha-what’s he doing?” Christina muttered next to me, sounding genuinely fearful for the first time since I got home. 

We watched Blake disappear into the dark woods where I thought I had seen something moving earlier. 

Christina rushed out onto the back porch. 

“Don’t,” I said, but still followed her out there.

Christina got into the yard in a flash. I kept following until I was in the grass. 

“Let him go,” I yelled at her. 

I heard a loud noise come from the woods as soon as my voice dropped. It sounded like a scream. A young man’s scream. A painful one. 

Christina stopped at the edge of the yard. I’m not sure if she listened to me or just got too scared to go any further. 

She hurried back to the back door with me. We got in and closed and locked the door behind us. 

“Did you leave the door open when you ran out after me?” Christina asked.

“I don’t remember. I think so,” I answered, about 60 percent sure I left it open. 

“It was closed when we got back,” she whispered. 

My brain started to hurt, trying to 100 percent confirm if I left the door open or closed. 

“Maybe it was the wind?” 

“We can’t stay here,” she said.

Christina and I quickly outlined our choices:

  • Our parents would probably be home in about 45 minutes. We could try and wait it out for them. 

  • Our neighbors, the O’Conner’s, were a sprint through the woods to the South. No guarantee they’d be home though and that was the direction where Blake disappeared. 

  • Our neighbors, the Bauer’s, were across and down the street, but I hadn’t seen their lights on when I ran by earlier. 

  • There was a lake behind the house, through about 30 yards of woods and we had a row boat there. We could get into the boat and row across to town. 

I heard something move in the house upstairs, in our parents room, where the gun locker was. It sounded like breaking glass. 

We decided to run for the lake. It had the lowest potential for a quick fix, but had the lowest potential for failure. 

We made it across the yard as fast as we could, a fresh hard rain falling on us.

The run through the woods to the edge of the lake was a blur. Trying to keep up with my fleet of foot sister seemed to crank up the gears in my head. 

We burst out onto the soggy grass beach of the lake. Christina got the row boat on the water before I got there. 

I looked back into the woods before I joined Christina in the boat. I thought I saw something moving back up the trail from where we came.

Christina pulled me into the boat and pushed us off the shore.

I grabbed a paddle and joined Christina in trying to get us away from the shore. The rain was pounding so hard at that point that it shrunk the world around us. It seemed now like the boat was a little bubble and all I could focus on was paddling away from shore. 

We were 20 yards away from the shore when Christina started to slow down. We were far enough out that anyone who could have been after us wouldn’t have any chance of reaching us and the water beneath us was November frigid. 

I thought. 

It was hard to see in the rain, but it looked like something leaped out of the water, into the boat and grabbed hold of Christina. The two of us screamed at each other before Christina got pulled over the side and her weight leaving the vessel caused it to flip, throwing me into the water as well. 

I swallowed a hearty gulp of lake water when I came up. I sucked it down and started swimming furiously toward the shore, no idea what direction I was going in. 

I made the shore. I rushed up onto the beach and was comforted to find the lights of a small house I recognized waiting for me - the home of Milly Powell. 

It might have been the delirium of the frigid water that had just marinated my mind that made me feel relief, because Milly Powell was a senile psycho who hated kids who I spotted watering her lawn at 10 p.m. the night before. 

Yet, I hustled across her lawn of dead grass and knocked hard on her front door. 

I tried the handle of Milly’s front door. Unlocked. I pushed my way in and found the entire place lit with candles like it was a romantic restaurant. 

“Hello? Help,” I called out into the little house. 

I didn’t get a verbal response. Just the business end of a shotgun in my face when I rounded a corner into a hallway. 

Milly stood in her nightgown in her living room with a shotgun shaking in her grasp. She looked at me without the glasses I was accustomed to her wearing. 

“It’s loaded,” she barked.

“Please Misses Powell, it’s Zach Fromm, from down the street, something really bad is happening and I need help. Is your phone working?”

“What’s happening? You’re breaking in.”

Milly probably didn’t know what planet she was on and she had a loaded gun pointed in my face. She might be a bigger problem than whoever was chasing me. 

I squinted at her eyes and saw hers nearly closed and her arms out, touching the walls on each side of her. She must have been nearly blind without her glasses

She looked scared, unsteady. I saw her finger wiggle on the trigger. The old woman was one misconception and bad decision away from ending it all for me. 

“Please Misses Powell. We’re in danger!”

“What are you doing to me?” She screamed back. 

I watched Misses Powell’s finger wiggle on that trigger a little harder. 

I spun around and ran for the door. A shotgun blast blew out my ear drum, but I made it to the door without the shot hitting me.

The road wasn’t far from Mrs. Powell’s house. Town was a good mile away, but there had to be a house or two where someone was home that wasn’t senile with a hair trigger. 

My body started to break down on the run from Mrs. Powell’s house to the road. I felt my calf tremble with a cramp, but I had to go on. The man who had chased me and possibly killed Blake and Christina could be right behind me. 

Lights. Lights. Lights. I saw and felt the burn of automobile lights rolling down the hill towards me from the direction of my house. 

I stopped in the road and waved my arms like I was doing jumping jacks. 

The vehicle got closer. It was a truck. It was the truck that passed me on the road earlier and just kept driving. 

It slowed up to me this time and stopped at my feet. 

I looked up to the cab of the truck and saw the window roll down. A man with a strong jaw, a flesh-colored beard, and dark eyes peered down at me, not a drop of emotion or concern on his face. 

“Please let me in the truck!” I blurted out at the man. 

“Get in the other side,” the man muttered so quietly I could barely hear him. 

I ran around the front of the truck and climbed up into the cab. I eased into the seat and locked the door as fast as I could. The man behind the wheel didn’t even look over at me. 

“We need to go to the police,” I started in as he put the truck in gear. 

The man didn’t respond, just put the truck in reverse. 

I looked over at him and took in his image again. I started to get a horrible feeling in the pit of my stomach.

“Someone attacked my sister and her boyfriend. She’s out in the lake,” I went on.

“Okay,” he said, still eerily flat.

He maneuvered the car so it would head back up the road, to my house. 

“I think we should go to town,” I reasoned. 

He just kept driving up the road. 

“Your parents home?” He asked. 

“I don’t know.”

“You ever watch your sister?” 

“What do you mean?”

“Do you ever watch her in her room?”

I didn’t answer. I just put my hand on the door handle. 

“Do you ever watch her in the bathroom?”

I tried the door. It wouldn’t open. 

We kept winding up the dark road towards the end, where my house rested. 

“What are you doing?” I asked.

I saw police lights up the street. I let out a huge breath. The man started to cough. He slowed the truck. 

The wind had knocked down a tree onto a house just down the road from mine. Police. The fire department. Electricity company. They were all there. 

I saw my mom’s car parked next to the squad car. 

“Nevermind,” he muttered. 

I tried the door again. Success. I was able to jump out and run up to the police car and my mom, who waited for me with tears and Christina wrapped up in a blanket.

I looked back and saw the tail lights of the truck driving away. 

*

I told my parents and the police everything that happened. I don’t think they believed me. I think they thought it had something to do with me not taking my medication. 

I still remembered everything exactly when I calmed down and cleared my head. I still had the vivid image of the man, naked from the waist down, blood-stained shirt, standing in the woods and chasing me up the street. I remember seeing something knock Christina out of the boat. 

Blake was found in the woods not far from our house. He was walking through the trees and fell into a hole and broke his ankle, explaining the scream we heard. 

But why did Blake walk out there in the first place? 

He explained he thought he saw someone out in the woods waving at him, but he wasn’t sure. It could have just been the rain and an old painted-white barrel my dad used for target practice that was out there. 

Christina told her story to the police and my parents, but she said she never saw a person. She just remembered the boat tipping over and her ended up in the water. She swam to shore and was able to get to the house of the commercial fisherman (he was home), who had a cell phone, and called the authorities. 

I told the police all about the truck and the weird things the driver asked me and how he saw me on the road the first time asking for help and just drove on up the road and then reappeared again later.

The problem was I didn’t have a name for the guy, a license plate number. I couldn’t even remember what color the truck was. All I had was a hazy description of a guy who looked like every guy in rural Washington and of a big truck, which is what every guy who looked like that in rural Washington drove. 

My report went nowhere. The police, and my parents, said they believed me, but there was only so much they could do. The police said they would keep looking out for men driving trucks that fit the description I gave and the man I saw in the woods who chased me. They’d also look out for similar incidents. 

*

1999

Months later - no updates from police. At least basketball season was over, the thaw of Spring was on the way, and my parents weren’t going to make me turn out for baseball again.

Not having an athletic practice after school meant I got to take the regular bus home in the daylight with a couple other kids who lived on my street who would walk with me and chat until they got to their houses.

A truck came down the road from the direction of my house as soon as the last of my companions went home and I was alone. My head raised the instant I heard its rumbling engine approach. 

It wasn’t just the sound of the engine that caught my ear though. It was an all-too-familiar tune I could hear leaking out its blown-out speakers.

It got louder as it got closer…

A twangy violin melody first and a female voice singing....

...Wide Open Spaces...Dixie Chicks…

I watched the truck from that night rumble by me and keep driving down the road. I didn’t breathe until the the thing was out of sight, and then didn’t breathe for another 30 seconds. 

I didn’t see the man behind the wheel this time. I didn’t tell anyone what I saw or heard. I just let it go. 

I’ve never seen that truck again, but I’ve heard that song a hundred times and it’s never failed to send shivers down my spine. 

I hope I never hear it again. 

aron-yigin-CiLUoyC4ADQ-unsplash.jpg

Whitemail

The moment had come for Mason Smith. The tens of thousands of hours of practice, the pain, the blisters on his thumbs, had all paid off. Everyone was going to know his name. His bank account was going to have a second comma and his mom was finally going to have that house overlooking the ruins of the Rose Bowl she always wanted. 

He hoped. 

Wait…

An email from Justin Holland. 

Mason thought he recognized the name, but wasn’t exactly sure why until he got deeper into the conversation with Justin. 

Justin was the creator of a long-dead social networking site called PlatForm that tried to bridge the gaps between Facebook, Twitter, Instagram, SnapChat, Vine, and even MySpace by giving users more customization capabilities and ways to create their own content.

Mason only signed up for the site when he was 15 because a girl he was digistalking was on it. The girl never responded to him, but Mason fell in love with PlatForm once he started using it. 

15 was the darkest time of Mason’s life. His parents separated. His brother got hooked on pills. He had to start going to high school. 

PlatForm was 15-year-old Mason’s favorite place to spew his angst. It provided live video or text communication that disappeared after 24 hours and Mason wished he could tell you why he preferred it over Instagram or SnapChat or similar platforms, but he couldn’t. 

All he knew was that he spend a good year or two stealing shots from his mom’s bottles of vodka and going onto PlatForm to give its meager amount of users his thoughts. All his thoughts. Even the bad ones. Everyone got it - women, gays, minorities - and not in that order and not in such kind words. 

Mason regretted it. He didn’t actually feel those things, at least now. They were just the drunken ramblings of a depressed idiot making an attempt to funny and edgy, but accomplishing neither. 

Mason’s entire body warmed when he got the email from Justin where Justin informed him that the transmissions from PlatForm didn’t actually delete from the internet, and they just left the site’s newsfeed after 24 hours. and were still viewable on a user’s profile. He showed Mason just how someone could find them when they Googled his name.

The problem was everyone was going to be Googling his name very soon. He was poised to be the first pick in the first-ever televised eSports Draft on stage at Madison Square Garden in New York. Even people who didn’t care about eSports were semi-following the spectacle. 

Mason had tried to delete his PlatForm profile a few times, but he hadn’t been able to. 

Justin knew this. He knew Mason was about to be a quasi celebrity with a big contract. He knew he was weak.

Mason,

I don’t want to ruin your life. I just want a fair agreement. Whatever you think makes sense.

Justin

Justin,

I know what you’re doing. You think I’m going to just write you a big check, but that’s what’s going to happen. You can spew whatever you want out there, some websites will do some stories about it, I’ll get shit on social media, but two days later, it will all be over. Some other dipshit will say something stupid or have their blackface Halloween costume photos uncovered and everyone will forget about the video game guy who used the n word a few times. 

Besides, you’ll be seen as the bully. You’re the tech mogul guy who’s already had his moment in the sun. 

You’re not blackmailing me. 

Mason

You really think that? You should do your research, see the graveyards of public figures that have done offensive things online and never recovered. You aren’t some athlete either who can talk about their tragic upbringing and who’s game can speak for itself. You’re a privileged little boy who plays video games. No one will want to give you a second chance. I’m not blackmailing you, I’m WHITEMAILING you. 

If you’re not going to make an offer, I’m going to give you two choices. 

I know what your contract is going to be based on previous eSports drafts. You’ll get a $1 million signing bonus and a five-year deal for $10 million. You can either give me the $1 million bonus, or $150k per-year, for the next 10 years, and I will delete your videos and posts on my site, and not give the media a heads up about them. 

Also, I’m a former tech mogul who didn’t make nearly as much cash as you might think. VC money goes into a company, not the creator’s pockets. I made less than your signing bonus my entire time running PlatForm. I’m not the bully, you’re the bully. 

Justin

Mason started to sweat. The specifics Justin got into were too-detailed and he was desperate. 

He thought about contacting his lawyer, but changed his mind. His lawyer would probably sell him out. He barely knew the guy, he just got put in touch with him through his agent, who he didn’t really know either. 

This was a battle Mason was going to have to fight on his own. 

Justin, 

You don’t even know me. I’m half-black and grew up with a single mom in the bad part of Pasadena. I bounced from one-bedroom apartment to apartment with my mom my entire childhood, never going to the same school for more than one year. My life fucking sucked. I deserve this. 

I’m not giving you shit. Fuck off, kindly. 

Mason

First of all, no one who is black refers to themselves as “half black,” let alone puts a hyphen in there. You’re full of shit and I’m considering not even giving you the chance to buy me off. Maybe I should just go to your eSports company and talk with them? They’ll probably give me 100k to go away. 

But I want to give you one more chance. Pay me.

Mason’s blood boiled over. The fact that he STILL sat in a sweatbox of a little apartment on the wrong side of the 215 in Pasadena without air conditioning on a 97-degree day was a friendly reminder to himself that he deserved a second chance. 

Wait...Mason didn’t even need a second chance. There was nothing he had to come back from. 

I don’t know why I kept putting your name and a comma at the top of these emails like we’re at some fucking corporate company or something. I’m glad your fake MySpace shit failed and now you’re living a shitty life and you’re out here trying to tear down other people that deserve it. Do whatever you want to do. 

Mason

Mason took a walk around his filthy neighborhood to sweat it out. He tried to keep his mind on what WAS going to happen. The flight to JFK in a couple of days. The Hilton in Manhattan. The post he was going to put on Instagram. The girls who would reach out to him on Instagram. The DMs. The invites to the hotel. The white wines and gin and tonics before the trip back to the hotel room. 

His new life. 

It didn’t work. 

He started to worry about the contract. His lawyer and agent said it was supposed to come through three days ago, but it hadn’t, and they weren’t returning his emails. The company that was going to sign him went dark two weeks ago, saying they were ironing things out with his representatives. 

Maybe Justin had reached out to the company already? Maybe it had already fallen apart? They hadn’t sent him the confirmation yet for the flight. They hadn’t sent him the confirmation for the hotel. 

He called his agent. No answer. Called his lawyer. No answer. Called his contact at the company. No answer. 

He hadn’t actually signed a single thing yet. He simply had a verbal confirmation from one VP at the company that they were going to draft him first. No other teams had even reached out to him. Maybe he wasn’t the hot prospect he thought he was?

Mason rushed home and dialed up another email to Justin, but had to stop because an email from the eSports company VP came through.

Give me a call

Mike Rector

Vice President, Talent

Lightning & Thunder eSports 

Mason called Mike back before he even finished reading the email. 

“Hey, Mason!” Mike’s enthusiasm shot a cold shot of relief through Mason’s system. 

It went right away before it could reach Mason’s heart. 

“We got a call from Justin Holland. My buddy in biz dev here went to B.U. with him and they’re friendly. He didn’t give too much detail, but he said something about your posts on PlatForm back in the day,” Mike shut up, forcing Mason to make the next informational move. 

“Yeah, what did he say?” 

“Um, I, don’t really know, he just said Justin said you had some wild stuff on there, you know?”

“Well, if you find out more about it let me know, because I don’t really know,” Mason lied. 

“Okay, cool. I’ll let you know.”  

Awkward silence. 

“Talk to you later.” 

Justin,

I’ll give you 500k. That’s basically more than I even get to keep of my signing bonus after taxes and I pay my agent and lawyer. Just let me know how we do this. 

Mason

SEND

Wire transfer. Your bank will know how to do it once you get your first deposit. Until then, the posts stay up. I’ll also need you to sign an agreement, that way if you try to sue or something, I’m covered. Paperwork coming soon!

Mason got the paperwork within the hour. He signed and sent it back within five minutes. 

It all went through. His lawyer just emailed him the contract, he signed, and sent it back. 

Mason walked up onto the podium and shook hands with the commissioner of the eSports league. 

Life moved on the way it should have for Mason. He quietly became an up-and-coming prospect in his eSports league and got astounding, bi-weekly deposits in his bank account. 

He just had one little problem. 

His offensive posts were never taken off of PlatForm. 

Things moved along smoothly though. So much so that Mason almost kind of forgot about the whole Justin incident. 

It wasn’t until his first actual face-to-face meeting with his agent, 11 months into them working together, that he thought about it again. 

“Funny about that Justin Holland thing,” Mason’s agent broke the awkward silence.

Mason choked on a piece of arugula.

“What thing?” 

“You didn’t hear this? Supposedly he actually killed himself two years ago, but his brother had him frozen in his basement so he could collect the payout checks he was still getting from selling PlatForm like ten years before?” 

Mason researched the story on his Uber ride home. It was all true, there was a lengthy Wired story, with personal quotes from Justin’s brother touching on all of the scams he was running with his brother’s identity.

Mason went back to the two-bedroom house in Glendale that he shared with his mom. They had only been in there for a short while, but his mom was already telling him about how she thought it was haunted. 

He had to agree, but he didn’t think it was a ghoulish spirit that was stalking the hallways of the house. It was his neverending fear, knowing whoever stole his half a million dollars was either still out there, or was about to go to prison and have a lot of explaining to do about the massive wire transfer he received not long ago. 

Mason was pretty sure that would be the start of a story Wired would be very excited to publish.